And thus the Free-men yielded up their liberty of Election to the Free-holders possibly not knowing what they did nevertheless the Parliament well knew what they did this change was no less good than great For first These times were no times for any great measure of Civility The Preface of the Statute shews That the meanest held himself as good a man as the greatest in the Country and this tended to Parties Tumults and Bloudshed Secondly Where the Multitude prevail the meaner sort are upon the upper hand and these generally ignorant cannot judge of persons nor times but being for the most part led by Faction or Affection rather than by right Understanding make their Elections and thereby the general Council of this Nation less generous and noble Thirdly There is no less equity in the change than policy For what can be more reasonable than that those men onely should have their Votes in Election of the Common-Council of the Kindom whose Estates are chargeable with the publick Taxes and Assessments and with the Wages of those persons that are chosen for the publick Service But above all the rest this advancing of the Free-holders in this manner of Election was beneficial to the Free-men of England although perchance they considered not thereof and this will more clearly appear in the consideration of these three particulars First It abated the power of the Lords and great Men who held the inferiour sort at their Devotion and much of what they had by their Vote Secondly It rendred the Body of the People more brave for the advancing of the Free-holder above the Free-man raiseth the spirit of the meaner sort to publick regards and under a kind of Ambition to aspire unto the degree of a Free-holder that they may be somewhat in the Commonwealth And thus leaving the meanest rank sifted to the very bran they become less considerable and more subject to the Coercive power whilst in the mean time the Free-holder now advanced unto the degree of a Yeoman becomes no less careful to maintain correspondency with the Laws than he was industrious in the attaining of his degree Thirdly But this means now the Law makes a separation of the inferiour Clergie and Cloistered people from this service wherein they might serve particular ends much but Rome much more For nothing appeareth but that these dead persons in Law were nevertheless Free-men in Fact and lost not the liberty of their Birth-right by entring into Religion to become thereby either Bond or no Free Members of the people of England Lastly As a binding Plaister above the rest First a Negative Law is made that the persons elected in the County must not be of the degree of a Yeoman but of the most noted Knights Esquires or Gentlemen of the County which tacitly implies that it was too common to advance those of the meaner sort Whether by reason of the former wasting times Knights and Esquires were grown scant in number or by reason of their rudeness in account or it may be the Yeomanry grew now to feel their strength and meant not to be further Underlings to the great Men than they are to their Feathers to wear them no longer than they will make them brave Secondly the person thus agreed upon his Entertainment must be accordingly and therefore the manner of taxing in full County and levying the rate of Wages for their maintenance is reformed and settled And Lastly their persons are put under the protection of the Law in an especial manner for as their work is full of reflection so formerly they had met with many sad influences for their labour And therefore a penal Law is made against force to be made upon the persons of those Workmen of State either in their going to that Service or attending thereupon making such Delinquents liable to Fine and Imprisonment and double damages And thus however the times were full of Confusions yet a foundation was laid of a more uniform Government in future times than England hitherto had seen CHAP. XV. Of the Custos or Protector Regni KIngs though they have vast Dimensions yet are not infinite nor greater than the bounds of one Kingdom wherein if present they are in all places present if otherwise they are like the Sun gone down and must rule by reflexion as the Moon in the night In a mixt Commonwealth they are integral Members and therefore regularly must act Per deputatum when their persons are absent in another Legialty and cannot act Per se Partly because their Lustre is somewhat eclipsed by another Horizon and partly by common intendment they cannot take notice of things done in their absence It hath therefore been the ancient course of Kings of this Nation to constitute Vice-gerents in their absence giving them several Titles and several Powers according as the necessity of Affairs required Sometimes they are called Lord Warden or Lord Keeper of the Kingdom and have therewith the gegeral power of a King as it was with John Warren Earl of Surrey appointed thereunto by Edward the First who had not onely power to command but to grant and this power extended both to England and Scotland And Peter Gaveston though a Foreigner had the like power given him by Edward the Second over England to the reproach of the English Nobility which also they revenged afterward Sometimes these Vice-gerents are called Lieutenants which seemeth to confer onely the King's power in the Militia as a Lieutenant general in an Army And thus Richard the Second made Edmund Duke of York his Lieutenant of the Kingdom of England to oppose the entry of the Duke of Hertford afterwards called Henry the Fourth into England during the King's absence in Ireland And in the mean while the other part of the Royalty which concerned the Revenues of the Crown was betrusted to the Earl of Wiltshire Sir John Bush Sir James Baggot and Sir Henry Green unto whom men say The King put his Kingdom to farm But more ordinarily the Kings power was delegated unto one under both the Titles of Lord Guardian of the Kingdom and Lieutenant within the same such was the Title of Henry Lacy Earl of Lincoln and of Gilbert de Clare Earl of Gloucester and of Audomar de Valentia Earl of Pembrooke all of them at several times so constituted by Edward the Second as by the Patent-Rolls appeareth So likewise did Edward the Third make his Brother John of Eltham twice and the Black Prince thrice and Lionel Duke of Clarence and his Brother Thomas each of them once in the several passages of Edward the Third beyond the Sea in the third fifth twelfth fourteenth sixteenth nineteenth and thirty third years of his Reign concerning which see the Patent-Rolls of those years And Henry the Fifth gave likewise the same Title and Authority to the Duke of Bedford upon the King's Voyage into France and afterward that Duke being sent over to second the King
demise he died a death meet to be for ever blotted out of the thoughts of all Subjects but to be had in everlasting remembrance of all Kings For if a Kingdom or Parliament misleads the King at the worst he is but misled by his Council but if he be drawn aside by favorites he must thank his own lust in the one he hath but the least share in the burthen in the other he must bear the whole CHAP. LXV Of the condition of the Nobility of England till the time of Edward the Third NOw was Prerogative mounted up to the highest pitch or endeavoured so to be either through the weakness or power of these Kings of whom the first and last had little to ground upon but their own will and the other I mean Edward the first had more wisdom and power but was otherwise distracted by foraign and more urgent employments so as the work fainted before it came to its full period The contest was between the King and Barons who till those days were rather the great and richer sort of men than Peers although they also were of the number I am not so sharp-sighted as to reach the utmost intentions of the Lords but their pretences are to such publick nature as it is plain that if their private interest was wrapped up therein they were inseparable And I shall never quarrel the Lords aim at private respects whenas it is plain the publick was so importantly concerned and yet I will not justiâ—ie all that I find written concerning their Words and Actions The Speech of the E. of Cornwal to his his elder Brother and King Henry the Third I will neither render up my Castle nor depart the Kingdom but by the judgment of the Peers and of Simon the E. of Leicester to the same King that he lyed and were he not a King the Earl would make him repent his word and of the Lords that they would drive the King out of his Kingdom and elect another and of the E. Marshal to Edward the first that he would neither go into Gascoine nor hang and such other do savour of passion especially that of the E. of Leicester and the Lords and may seem harsh and unmannerly and yet may admit of some allay if the general rudeness of the time the King 's injurious provocations and the passions of cholerick men be weighed together Yet will not all these trench upon the cause nor render the state of the Lords too high or disproportionable to their place in the policy of the Kingdom of England as things then stood I say it was not disproportionable for where the degree of a King was mounting up to such a pitch as to be above Law the Lords exceeded not their places in pressing him with their Counsels to conform to the Laws and in maintaining that trust that was reposed in them in keeping off such sinister Counsels and invasions as might violate the Laws and Liberties or hinder the current of Justice concerning which I shall shortly state the case and leave it to the censure of others The Government of the people of this Nation in their original was Democratical mixt with an Aristocracie if any credit be to be given to that little light of History that is left unto us from those ancient times Afterwards when they swarmed from their hive in Forreign parts and came over hither they came in a warlike manner under one conducter whom they called a King whose power whatever in the War yet in time of peace was not of that height as to rule alone I mean that whereas the Lords formerly had the principal executory power of Laws setled in them they never were absolutely devested of that power by the access of a King nor was the King ever possessed of all that power nor was it ever given to him but the Lords did ever hold that power the King concurring with them and in case the King would not concur the people generally sided with the Lords and so in conclusion the King suffered in the quarrel From this ground did arise from time to time the wandrings of the people in electing and deposing their Kings during the Saxon times Nor did nor could the Norman Williams shake off this co-partnership but were many times as well as other ensuing Princes perswaded against their own minds and plotted desires Nor can it otherways be supposed where Councils are setled for whereto serve they if notwithstanding them the King may go the way of his inordinate desire If the Lords then did appear against these Kings whereof we treat in cases where they appeared against the Laws and Liberties of the people it was neither new nor so heinous as it is noised for them who are equally if not more entrusted with the Common-wealth than the King by how much the Counsellors are trusted more than the Counselled to be true for the maintenance of their trust in case the King shall desert his But the greater question is concerning the manner by Threats and War. It is as probable I grant that the Lords used the one as the other for it was the common vice of the times to be rugged yet if we shall add to what hath been already said first that Knight-service was for the defence of the Kingdom principally Secondly that the greatest power of Knight-service rested with the Lords not only in propriety and ownership but in point of direction for the benefit of the Commonwealth and lastly that the state of the times now was such as the Kingdom was oppressed by strangers Counsels and the Counsels of the Kingdom rejected that instead of Law Garrisons of strangers ruled that no man could own his own that the Subjects were looked upon as enemies and of all this the King made the principal instrument who had ruled and over-ruled in this manner and so was resolved to continue I shall leave it to the better judgement of others what other healing plaister was to be had for such a sore Albeit it cannot be denied that more due respects might have been tendred to Kingly dignity than was in those times practised And yet there was a difference also in the occasions of War for certainly that last War with Edward the second was more fatal and yet less warrantable and in the issue declared that there was more of the Queen therein than of the Lords who knew a way of removing Favourites from the King without removing the King from the Kingdom or driving him out of the World. In all which nevertheless it cannot be concluded that the Lords party was encreased more than in the former Kings times for the loss of the field in Henry the Thirds time against the Prince kept them in awe all the succeeding Reign although they were not then tongue-tyed and their second loss against Edward the Second which was yet more sharp questionless quelled their spirits although they lost no right thereby and encreased the Kings party much
Richard the First were made by the consent of Archbishops Bishops Abbots Earls Barons and Knights of the whole Kingdom for what the great men gained they gained for themselves and their Tenants And the truth is that in those times although publick damage concerned all yet it was ordinary for Kings to make a shew of summoning Parliaments whenas properly they were but Parliamentary meetings of some such Lords Clergy and others as the King saw most convenient to drive on his own design And therefore we find that Henry the Third about the latter part of his Reign when his Government grew towards the dregs he having in the Kingdom Two hundred and fifty Baronies he summoned unto one of these Parliamentary meetings but Five and twenty Barons and One hundred and fifty of his Clergy Nevertheless the Law of King John was still the same and we cannot rightly read the Law in such Precedents as are rather the birth of will than reason Fourthly that no aids were then granted but such as passed under the title Escuage or according thereunto for the words are No Escuage shall be demanded or granted or taken but for redeeming the King's person Knighting of his Son or Marriage of his Daughter Nor is the way of assessing in these times different saving that instead of all the Knights two onely are now chosen in every County the Tenure as it seemeth first giving the Title of that Order and both Tenure and Order now changed into that Title taken up for the time and occasion Fifthly that it was then the ancient custom and so used in the time of Henry the First that the advice of those then present was the advice of the whole and that their advice passed for a Law without contradiction notwithstanding the King 's Negative voice for the words are The matter at that day shall proceed according to the counsel of those that shall be present although all do not come and therefore that clause in the King's Oath quas vulgus eligerit may well be understood in the future and not in the preter tense Last of all though not gathered from the Text of this Law whereof we treat yet being co-incident with the matter it is observable that though the Clergie were now in their ruffle and felt themselves in their full strength yet there befel a posture of state that discovered to the world that the English held not the interest of the Clergie to be of such publick concernment or necessary concurrence in the Government of the Kingdom as was pretended For the Clergie finding Assessments of the Laity so heavy and that occasions of publick charge were like to multiply daily they therefore to save the main stock procured an Inhibition from Rome against all such impositions from the Laity and against such payments by the Clergie and in the strength of this they absolutely refuse to submit to aid Edward the First by any such way although all the Parliament had thereunto consented And thus having divided themselves from the Parliament they were by them divided from it and not onely outed of all priviledge of Parliament but of all the priviledge of Subjects into the state of praemunire and thus set up for a monument to future times for them also to act without the consent of those men as occasion should offer But Henry the Third not satisfied with this ancient and ordinary way of Assessment upon ordinary occasions took up that extraordinary course of Assessment upon all the Freemen of the Kingdom which was formerly taken up onely in that extraordinary occasion of redeeming of the King 's or Lord's person out of captivity and common defence of the Land from piracy and under the Title of Dane-gelt which was now absolutely dead and hanged up in chains as a monument of oppression Nevertheless it cannot be denied but that in former times the Freemen were as deeply taxed if not oppressed with payments to their Lords at such times as they were charged over to the King in the cases aforesaid as by the latter words of the Law aforesaid of King John doth appear and whereby it is probable that the inferiour Lords were gainers The conclusion of the Charter of Henry the Third the same suiting also with the third observation foregoing doth not a little favour the same for it is expresly set down that in lieu of the King's confirmation of the Charter of Liberties aforesaid not onely the Archbishops Bishops Abbots Priors Earls Barons and Knights but also the Freemen and all the Kingdom gave a fifteenth of all their moveables And thus have I summed up and compared both the Copies of the Grand Charters of Englands Liberties saving two particulars inserted into the Forest-Laws of Henry the Third wherein if any thing had been new and unreasonable King John might have colour to except against them as extorted by force and Henry the Third might as he was advised plead nonage and so they might have been choaked in their birth but being all Consuetudines as in the conclusion they are called and Kings ashamed to depend upon such frivolous exceptions it may be wondred what might move them to adventure so much blood-shed and themselves into so many troubles to avoid their own acts unless the writing of them were an obligation acknowledged before the world and they resolving secretly to be under none were loth to publish the same to all men It is a strange vanity in great men to pretend love to Justice and yet not endure to be bound thereto whenas we see that God himself loves to be bound by his word and to have it pleaded because he delights as much to be acknowledged true in performing as good in promising But neither was King John or Henry the Third of this spirit fain they would undo but could not It is true it was at the first but a King's Charter of Confirmation and had Kings been patient therewith it might have grown no bigger but by opposition it rooted deeper and grew up unto the stature of a Statute and setled so fast as it can never be avoided but by surrender from the whole body Having thus summed up the Liberties of the Subjects and Free-men of England under this Charter I shall make some Appendix hereunto by annexing a few additionals in these times established and although they come not within the letter of the Grand Charter yet are they subservient thereunto And first concerning the King and this either as he is King or as he is Lord. As King he had these Prerogatives above all Lords The King shall have the custody of Fools and Ideots Lands for their maintenance and shall render the same to their Heirs And concerning Mad-men and Lunaticks the King shall provide a Bailiff for their maintenance rendering account to them when they are sober or to their Administrators It is no less liberty or priviledge of the People that Fools and Mad persons
espyed the danger and how necessary it was for the people to be well armed in these times of general broil and upon that ground allowed this Law to pass That all such as had Lands worth 20 l. yearly besides Reprizals should be ready not to be Knights nor under the favour of others is there any ancient precedent to warrant it but to find or to enter into the field with the Arms of a Knight or to provide some able person to serve in their stead unless they were under 21 years of age and so not grown up to full strength of body nor their Lands in their own possession but in custody of their Lords or Guardians Nevertheless of such as were grown to full age yet were maimed impotent or of mean estate and Tenants by service of a Knight it was had into a way of moderation and ordered that such should pay a reasonable fine for respit of such service nor further as concerning 〈◊〉 persons were they bound But as touching such that were under present onely and not perpetual disabilities of body upon them incumbent as often as occasion called they served by their deputies or servants all which was grounded not onely upon the Law of Henry the Second but also upon common right of Tenure The Arms that these men were to finde are said to be those belonging to a Knight which were partly for defence and partly for offence Of the first sort were the Shield the Helmet the Hauberk or Breast-plate or Coat of Mail of the second sort were the Sword and Lance and unto all a Horse must be provided These Arms especially the defensive have been formerly under alteration for the Breast-plate could not be worn with the Coat of Mail and therefore must be used as occasion was provided of either and for this cause the service of a Knight is called by several names sometimes from the Horse sometimes from the Lance sometimes from the Helmet and not seldom from the Coat of Mail. The power of immediate command or calling forth the Knights to their service in its own nature was but ministerial and subservient to that power that ordered War to be levied and therefore as in the first Saxon Government under their Princes in Germany so after under their Kings War was never resolved upon but if it were defensive it was by the Council of Lords if offensive by the general Vote of the Grand Council of the Kingdom So by vertue of such Order either from the Council of Lords or Grand Council the Knights were called forth to War and others as the case required summoned to a rendezvouze and this instrumental power regularly rested in the Lords to whom such service was due and the Lords were summoned by the Lord Paramount as chief of the Fee of which their Tenants were holden and not as King or chief Captain in the Field for they were not raised by Proclamation but by Summons 〈◊〉 forth to the Sheriff with distress and this onely against such as were within his own Fee and held of the Crown The King therefore might have many Knights at his command but the Lords more and if those Lords failed in their due correspondency with the King all those of the inferiour Orb were carried away after them so the King is left to shift for himself as well as he can And this might be occasioned not onely from their Tenures by which they stood obliged to the inferiour Lords but probably much more by their popularity which was more prevalent by how much Kings looked upon the Commons at a further distance in those days than in after-times when the Commons interposed intentively in the publick Government And thus the Horse-men of England becoming less constant in adhering to their Soveraign in the Field occasioned Kings to betake themselves to their Foot and to form the strength of their Battels wholly in them and themselves on foot to engage with them One point of liberty these Souldiers by Tenure had which made their service not altogether servile and that was that their service in the Field was neither indefinite nor infinite but circumscribed by place time and end The time of their service for the continuance of it was for a set time if it were at their own charges and although some had a shorter time yet the general sort were restained to forty days For the Courage of those times consisted not in wearying and wasting the Souldier in the Field by delays and long work in wheeling about and retiring but in playing their prizes like two Combatants of resolution to get Victory by Valour or to die If upon extraordinary occasions the War continued longer then the Tenant served upon the pay of the common Purse The end of the service of the Tenant viz. their Lord's defence in the defence of the Kingdom stinted their work within certain bounds of place beyond which they were not to be drawn unless of their own accord And these were the borders of the Dominion of the Crown of England which in those days extended into Scotland on the North and into a great part of France on the South And therefore the Earl-Marshal of England being by Edward the first commanded by vertue of his Tenure to attend in person upon the Standart under his Lieutenant that then was to be sent into Flanders which was no part of the Dominion of England refused and notwithstanding the King's threats to hang him yet he persisted saying He would neither go nor hang. Not onely because the Tenants by Knight-service are bound to the defence of their Lord's persons and not of their Lieutenants but principally because they are to serve for the safety and defence of the Kingdom and therefore ought not to be drawn into foreign Countries Nor did the Earl-Marshal onely this but many others also both Knights and Knights fellows having twenty pounds per Annum for all these with their Arms were summoned to serve under the King's pay in Flanders I say multitudes of them refused to serve and afterwards joyned with the rest of the Commons in a Petition to the King and complained of that Summons as of a common Grievance because that neither they nor their Ancestors were bound to serve the King in that Country and they obtained the King's discharge under his broad Seal accordingly The like whereunto may be warranted out of the very words of the Statute of Mortmain which was made within the compass of these times by which it was provided That in case Lands be aliened contrary to that Statute and the immediate Lords do not seize the same 〈◊〉 King shall seize them and dispose them for the defence of the Kingdom viz. upon such services reserved as shall suit therewith as if all the service of a Knight must conduce thereto and that he is no further bound to any service of his Lord than will consist with the safety of the Kingdom This was the Doctrine that the
to take Arms from the King with their pay or otherwise they must fight without Weapons I am now come to the last general point which concerneth the executive power of matters concerning the peace within this Law touching which the Statute enforceth this That Constables in every Hundred and Franchise shall have the view of Arms and shall present defaults against the Statute of Justices assigned who shall certifie the same to the King in every Parliament and the King shall provide remedy Whereby it seemeth manifest that hitherto no Law or Custom was made against any for default of Arms but onely such as held by that Tenure and therefore they had a shift to cause them to swear to maintain Arms and so might proceed upon defaults as in case of perjury and that the Parliament was still loth to set any certain rule for penalty and absolutely declined it and left it under a general periculo incumbente which it is likely men would rather eschew by obedience than adventure upon out of a daring spirit unless their case was very clear within the mercy of common reason And therefore such cases were left to special order of the Parliament rather than they would deliver such a rod as determining power was over into any uncertain hand whatever It is very true that by the opinion of some this also hath been controverted as if all the executive power had been turned out of the Parliaments Order into the directory of Edward the First which thing reacheth far for then in order thereunto the whole Militia of the Kingdom must have been under his safe command And whether it ever entred into the conceit of that King I know not but somewhat like thereunto is not obscurely urged to nourish and suggest such a kind of notion and so derive it unto his Successors upon the words of a Statute de defensione portandi armorum the English whereof I shall render out of the French as followeth It belongeth to Vs viz. Edw. 1. and from Vs by Our Royal Seigniory to defend force of Arms and all other force against Our peace at all times that We shall please and to punish according to the Laws and Vsages of this Realm such as shall oppose and to this they viz. Lords and Commons are bound Vs to aid as their good Lord always when need shall be Two things are concurrant with this which is the body of the Statute if such it be The one is the Preface or the occasion And the second is the conclusion upon the whole body of the same The preface first sets down the inscription or direction of the Law not to the people but to the Justices of his Bench and so it is in nature of a Writ or Declaration sent unto his Judges Then it sets down the occasion which was a debate between Edw. 1. and his Lords with a Treaty which was had before certain persons deputed thereto and it was accorded that at the next Parliament Order shall be taken by common consent of the King the Prelates Earls and Barons that in all Parliaments Treaties and other Assemblies which shall be had in the Kingdom of England for ever after all men shall come thereto without force and without arms well and peaceably and thence it recites that the said meeting at Parliament was had and that there the Prelates Earls Barons and Commonalty being assembled to advise upon this matter nous eiont dit saith one Copy and noâ—â— eions dit saith another Copy so as whether this was the Declaration of the King unto the Parliament or of the Parliament to the King is one doubt and a principal one it is in such a case as this Then the conclusion of all is that the King commandeth these things shall be read before the Justices in the Bench and there enrolled and this is dated the 30th of October in the Seventh year of his Reign which was Ann. 1279. So as if it were the Declaration of the King then it implieth as if it were not very well accepted of the Parliament and therefore the King would have it rest upon Record in nature of a Claim or Protestando for saving the Prerogative of the Crown But if it were the Declaration of the Parliament the King held it so precious a flower that fearing it should fade set it in a private Garden of his own that it might be more carefully nursed against the blast of Time as if the Parliament had not assented thereto or if they did meaned not to hold it forth to the world for future times to be a constant rule but onely by way of concession to ease themselves of the present difficulty in making a Law against wearing of Armour in ordinary civil affairs and so referred it to the King's care to provide against emergent breach of the peace as an expedient for the present inconveniences in affairs And it will well suit with the posture of affairs then in course for the Welsh-Wars were now intermitted and a quiet of three years ensued in the midst of which Souldiers having liberty to do nothing and that is next to naught but recreate themselves used their wonted guise as if they were not dressed that day that they were not armed nor fit for counsel unless as their Ancestors with Weapons in their hands nor worthy of the presence of a King under other notion than as a General in the field and themselves as Commanders that are never A-la-mode but when all in Iron and Steel I say to make a Law that must suddenly bind men from riding or being armed when no man thought himself safe otherwise was in effect to expose their bare necks to the next turn of the Sword of a King that they did not over-much trust and the less in regard he trusted not them I do not wonder therefore if the Parliament liked not the work but left it to the King to provide for the keeping off breaches of the Peace and promised their assistance therein Lastly supposing all that is or can be supposed viz. that the Parliament had given up the power of the Militia unto Edward the First yet it was not to all intents nor did it continue for besides the Statute of Tornaments which sheweth plainly that the ordering of Armour was in the power of the Parliament and which in all probability was made after that Law last before-mentioned the Statute at Winton made after this Law nigh six years space ordereth the use of the Trained bands in maintaining the peace and reserveth the penalties to themselves for any default committed against the said Act. And therefore notwithstanding any thing that yet appeareth to me out of any Law or History the chief Moderatorship of War and Peace within the Realm of England resteth hitherto upon the Parliament next unto God and in the King no otherwise than in order to the Publick the rule whereof can be determined by no other Judge than that which can be
intended to have no other respect than the publick good and which is the Abridgement of the large Volume of the Kingdom A Summary Conclusion ANd thus have I brought the shape of English Government rude as it is from the first off-spring of the Saxons through the rough waves of the Danish Tempests the Rocks of Norman invasion and of the Quick-sands of Arbitrary Government under Popes and Kings to the Haven much defaced it is I confess by the rage of time and yet retained the original likeness in proportion Kings first about the Norman times joyning with the Lords for their joynt interest above the ordinary pitch had mounted each other too high to be Lords over Free men Then by flattering of the Free-men into their designs hovered above them all but not being able to maintain their pitch so long as the Lords held together stooped for a party amongst them and soon obtained their desire For some Lords more ambitious than others and these again more popular than they seek several interests And thus Kings aided by their party to a Supremacy which they were never born to and raised by them into a preheminence above their Peers which neither Law nor Custom ever gave them are of Moderators in the Council of Lords become Moderators of those Councils and so they obtained all that the Lords had but no more For though both they and the Lords abused their power over the Free-men by extortion and oppression as Lords over Tenants yet could they never prevail over them as free-born Subjects to gain their consent to give their Right or the Law up to the King's beck but still the Law remained arbiter both of King and People and the Parliament Supream Expounder and Judge both of it and them For other argument hereof there will be little need besides what hath formerly appeared than what we find in Bracton who wrote in the time of Henry the Third to this effect God is superiour to the King and the Law by which he is made King and his Court viz. the Earls and Barons Earls according to their name Comites are the Kings Associates and he that hath an Associate hath a Master and therefore if the King be unbridled or which is all one without Law they ought to bridle him unless they will be unbridled as the King and then the Commons may cry Lo Jesus c. This was the judgement of that famous Lawyer of the state of an English King in Henry the Third's time I shall add hereto a concurrent testimony of a Lawyer also in Edward the First 's time Although saith he the King ought to have no equal in the Land yet because the King nor his Commissioners in case where the King intrencheth upon the right of any of his Subjects can be both Judge and Party the King by right ought to have Companions to hear and determine in Parliament all Writs and plaints of wrongs done by the King the Queen or their Children and of those wrongs especially whereof otherwise common right cannot be had Nor is this the opinion onely of Lawyers but it is the Law it self unto which the Royal assent was added and the same sealed with an Oath in the solemn stipulation made by Kings at their Coronation with the people then present in the name of the whole body the sum whereof is wont to be propounded to the King in this manner though in a different Language 1. Will you grant and keep and by your Oath confirm to the people of England the Laws and Customs to them granted by the ancient Kings of England your righteous and godly Predecessors and especially to the Clergie and People by the glorious King St. Edward your Predecessor The King's Answer I do them grant and promise 2. Will you keep to God and the Church and the Clergie and the People Peace and Concord sincerely according to your power The King's Answer I will do it 3. Do you grant to hold and keep the Laws and rightful Customs which the Commonalty of your Realm shall have chosen and to maintain and enforce them to the honour of God after your power The King's Answer I this do grant and promise In few words the King promised to keep the Laws already made the peace of his Kingdom and the Laws to be agreed upon by the Commonalty the same in substance with that of Henry the First William the Conquerour the Danish and Saxon Kings formerly had and in the foregoing discourse observed And thus is he led to the Throne in a Chain of Gold a serious memorial of the King's duty as he is a man and a glorious ornament to him as a King. If then the King be under the Law in case of direction as by stipulation he is bound if he be likewise under the Law in case of transgression to be judged by his Comites or Peers Hitherto certainly an English King is but Primas inter omnes and not supra totum and if at any time he skipped higher he afterwards fell lower for it was the lot of these times to have Lords that were bent to work the people to regard their own Liberties in which the Lords had first wrapped up their own Claims Thus come the counsels of such as have been notoriously exorbitant to be scanned and to bring these into frame all run out of frame the Barons Wars arise and thrive according as interests do concenter more or less the issue is like that of a drawn battle wherein he that continueth last in the Field is glad to be gone away and so the Title is left to be tried upon the next advantage that shall arise Yet had Kings gotten one step forwards to their designe which was in that they now had to deal with a divided Baronage It was the birth of Ambition and it was nourished by the same milk for those that side with the King are become Magnificoes next to the King's person and the sole managers of all the great affairs of State concurrent with their own designes under-board But the other Lords are in account rural standing further off and looking on at a distance are laid away as superfluous And as they themselves are out of the game of great men so grow they mindless of their interest in the great affairs yet of these there is diversity for some sport themselves in their condition others observe the irregular motions of those above and watch their own time This was the first advance of that society which was afterwards called the Privy Council being a company of choice men according to the King 's bent unto whom the consideration of all the weighty affairs of the Kingdom is committed but nothing can be concluded without the King 's fiat which regularly should follow upon the premisses according to the major vote but more ordinarily suiteth with that which best suiteth with his pleasure And now are Parliaments looked on as fatal or at the best
but as heavy dull Debates and inconvenient both for speed and secrecy which indeed are advantages for weak and unwarrantable councils but such as are well-grounded upon truth and strength of reason of State are not afraid to behold the clearest noon-day and prevail neither by speed nor secrecy but by the power of uncontrolled Reason fetcht from truth it self The Grand Council of Lords also are now no less burthensome For though they were not able to prevail against the private designes of an arbitrary Supremacy yet do they hinder the progress tell tales to the people and blot the names of those that are of that aspiring humour which once done like that of Sisyphus they have no other end of their labour than their toil Thus perished that ancient and rightly honourable Grand Council of Lords having first laid aside the publick then lost unity and lastly themselves besides the extream danger of the whole body For the sence of State once contracted into a Privy-Council is soon contracted into a Cabinet-Council and last of all into a Favourite or two which many times brings damage to the publick and both themselves and Kings into extream praecipices partly for want of maturity but principally through the providence of God over-ruling irregular courses to the hurt of such as walk in them Nor were the Clergie idle in this bustle of affairs although not very well employed for it is not to be imagined but that these private prizes plaid between the Lords Commons and King laid each other open to the aim of a forrein pretension whilst they lay at their close guard one against another And this made an Ecclesiastical power to grow upon the Civil like the Ivy upon the Oak from being Servants to Friends and thence Lords of Lords and Kings of Kings By the first putting forth it might seem to be a Spiritual Kingdom but in the blossom which now is come to some lustre it is evident to be nothing but a Temporal Monarchy over the Consciences of men and so like Cuckows laying their Eggs in nests that are none of their own they have their brood brought up at the publick charge Nevertheless this their Monarchy was as yet beyond their reach it was Prelacy that they laboured for pretending to the Pope's use but in order to themselves The Cripple espyed their halting and made them soon tread after his pace he is content they should be Prelates without measure within their several Diocesses and Provinces so as he may be the sole Praelatissimo beyond all comparison And undoubtedly thus had been before these times destroyed the very principles of the Church-Government of this Kingdom but that two things prejudiced the work The one that the Papalty was a forrein power and the other that as yet the Pope was entangled with the power of Councils if he did not stoop thereunto The first of these two was the most deadly Herb in the Pottage and made it so unsavoury that it could never be digested in this Kingdom For Kings looking upon this as an intrenchment upon their Prerogative and the People also as an intrenchment upon their Liberties both or one of them were ever upon the guard to keep out that which was without and would be ruled neither by Law nor Counsel And therefore though both Kings and People yielded much unto the importunity of these men and gave them many priviledges whereby they became great yet was their greatness dependant upon the Law of the Land and Vote of Parliament and though they had the more power they nevertheless were not one jot the more absolute but still the Law kept above their top I deny not but they in their practice exceeded the rule often and lifted themselves above their rank yet it is as well to be granted that they could never make Law to bind the Church-men much less the Laity but by conjunction of the Grand Councils both for Church and Commonwealth-affairs nor could they execute any Law in case that concerned the Liberty or Propriety of either but in a Synodical way or as deputed by the Parliament in that manner And therefore I must conclude that in these times whereof we treat the principles of Church-Government so far as warranted by Law were in their nature Presbyterial that is both in making Laws and executing them Bishops and Arch-bishops were never trusted with the sole administration of them but in and by consent of Synods in which the Clergy and Laity ought to have their joynt vote And all power more or contrary hereto was at the best an usurpation coloured by practice which was easily attained where there was a perpetual Moderatorship resting in the Bishop and over all the Pope the King Lords and Commons in the mean while being buried in pursuit of several interests elsewhere To make all semblable the Free-men met with the sad influence of these distempers as well from the King and Lords as the Clergy Kings to save their own stake from the Pope remitted of that protection which they owed to their Subjects and let in upon them a floud of oppressions and extortions from the Romish and English Clergy and so like a little ship cast out a Barrel for the Whale to pursue till it gets away But this changed no right The Lords by their parties shattered them asunder and dismembred their body by intestine broils The Clergy more craftily making some of them free Denizons of the Roman See and taking them into their protection whilst others of the Free-men at a distance were exposed as a prey to the continual assaults of those devouring times All these conspired together to deface and destroy that ancient and goodly bond of Brotherhood the Law of Decenners by which the Free-men formerly holden together like Cement in a strong Wall are now left like a heap of loose stones or so many single men scarcely escaping with their skin of Liberties and those invaded by many projects and shifts in Government of State-affairs So must I leave them until some happy hand shall work their repair both for time and manner as it shall please that great and wise Master-builder of the World. FINIS THE CONTINUATION OF THE Historical Political DISCOURSE OF THE LAWS GOVERNMENT OF ENGLAND Until the end of the REIGN of Queen Elizabeth WITH A VINDICATION Of the ancient way of PARLIAMENTS In ENGLAND LONDON Printed for John Starkey at the Miter in Fleet-street neer Temple-Bar M.DC.LXXXII THE CONTENTS OF THE Several CHAPTERS of this BOOK I. THe sum of the several Reigns of Edward the Third and Richard the Second fol. 2 II. The state of the King and Parliament in relation of him to it and of it to him fol. 9. III. Of the Privy Council and the condition of the Lords fol. 16 IV. Of the Chancery fol. 21 V. Of the Admirals Court. fol. 24 VI. Of the Church-mens interest fol. 27 VII Concerning Trade fol. 38 VIII Of Treason and Legiance with some Considerations
and grand Trust of the whole Kingdom committed to the Parliament And the practice of these times is not much discrepant whether we regard such as are for advice or execution Of the first of these are those whom we commonly call the Privy Council whose advice in course toucheth first upon the King's Person but by reflection worketh strong impressions upon the People so far as the influence of the King's power extends And therefore it is not beyond the Sphear of the Parliament to interpose and qualifie that influence so as it may be for the general good of the whole Kingdom For many times Kings are either above or beneath themselves and in such cases if the Council be of the King's suit he is of the deeper dye and proves more Malignant to the People Edward the Third growing into great opinion in the World his proportion exceeds his own portion and the Peoples good wills to boot they think the fault is in the Privy-Council and an Inquisition is set upon it So also they do in his fiftieth year when he grows downward And the like in the beginning of Richard the Second's Reign he being now a Youth and therefore unstable in his Resolutions and unable to make Election So as upon the whole matter if the King fall short in point of Judgment or Resolution or inordinate in his Affections but more especially where they observe the major or more considerable part of the Council to draw towards a designe in such cases as these the Parliament as its own duty undertook to settle a good Council about the King's person that might advise him during their recess For the Privy-Council is never more it self than when it is an Epitome of the Common-Council of the Kingdom In like manner such Officers as concern execution of Law and Counsel are as narrowly to be enquired into for if their motion be irregular it is less material what the rule be The Parliament therefore held it their duty to interpose in the Election of grand Officers of the Kingdom such as are the Chancellors Judges and Justices or to confirm or displace them or bind them by Oath The Rolls of the eighth fourteenth fifteenth and thirty-sixth years of Edward the Third and the sixth tenth and eleventh years of Richard the Second do manifest this sufficiently I have done with the Subject-matter or work of the Parliament in the mutual relation of the King and it the manner of proceeding was either joyntly with the King or without him and either joyntly with the two Houses or severally and either immediately by themselves or their Committees As touching the first it is evident that in all matters wherein gain ariseth to the Crown from the people by Subsidy or otherwise the strength of the Grant by Act of Parliament resteth in the two Houses and that the King's Assent is but pro forma as touching that matter and therefore such Grants have been made as tended in some measure to derogate either from the King's Wisdom care or fidelity yet even these have passed with the Royal Assent though the full Assent or good will of the person of the King was not correspondent thereto as in these Cases formerly noted where Subsidies were given with Limitations and Conditions and upon rendring account to the people And it is as evident that where the King's person is disabled to understand as in case of Infancy there the Royal Assent can bear little weight with it but most of all in the King's absence where either the Assent is put thereto by Commissioners that know not the King 's particular mind or the Act is done onely by the Houses in nature of Ordinances and yet these of force to bind all parties but the King. But nothing more debased the Royal Assent in these times than a trick that Edward the Third plaid in the midst of the fullest strength of his Government It was in time of War which never is time of good Husbandry and laying up nor of sober advice in laying out nor of equity in levying and collecting moneys for the Nerves of War. This forward Warrier in the heat of his Atchievements finds his strength benummed for want of money he leaves off comes home rages against his Archbishop to whom he had committed the care of provision for his War and the Archbishop as hotly falls upon some of the Treasury in the Army on the one side and upon others in the Country whose oppressions saith he instead of bringing in money made the people to give a stop thereto A contest hereupon thus had it was concluded by the power of the Parliament that such men should be questioned and that the Parliament from time to time should call all Officers of State to account and thereupon ensues a calm After the Parliament ended the King repeats the matter it makes his heart sick he disgorgeth himself by a Proclamation made by advice of Nobles and Wise men as he saith and tells all the World he dissembled with his Parliament and what he did was done by duress of mind to please for the time and to gain his ends which being now had he by his Proclamation revokes what he had done in Parliament or endeavoured it And thus is England put to School to learn to dissolve three hard knots First Whether a King can dissemble with his Parliament Secondly Whether Edward the Third his dissembling assent makes a Law Lastly Whether by a Proclamation by advice of Nobles and Wise men he can declare that he dissembled with his Parliament and therein not dissemble the Royal Assent so as to bring all the Laws made in any Kings time into question at least during his Life However the result may be it is evident the Royal Assent gets no honour hereby and the Statute as little that hath suffered this Proclamation all this time to pass among the number of the Statutes in Print as a Law whenas many Statutes that are Laws of not are left out as useless Although in the general the two Houses joyned in every Act Ad extra yet Ad intra and in relation one to another they had their several operations the House of Commons intermedled more in the matter of Fact the House of Lords in matter of Right although in either of these there is a mutual aspect from both In matters of Judicature much rested with the Lords and therefore it is ordained that The House of Lords shall remedy all offences contrary to the Law of Magna Charta And in cases where no remedy is left nor Judgement by the Law the matter shall be determined in Parliament and the King shall command execution to be done according to the Judgement of the Peers Which Laws seem to be but declarative of the former Law and in the nature of reviving that power into Act which was formerly laid asleep and doth strongly imply that the ultimate act in
are not of the Legiance of the King of England but as Lord of that Territory The other matter to be observed concerning pleading in the Courts of Civil Justice is this That whereas anciently from the Normans time till these times the pleadings were in the Norman Tongue they shall be henceforth in English out of an inconvenience I believe rather supposed than felt For though some kind of knowledge of Law-terms may be encreased thereby yet unless that shall be professedly studied it will breed nothing but Notions and they an over-weening conceit which many times sets men to Suits in Law to their own loss like some weak influence of the Celestial Bodies that are strong enough to stir up humours but not to expel them or draw them out However even thus in part is the reproach of Normandy rolled away like that of Egypt from the Israelites at Mount Gilgal CHAP. XI Of the Militia in these times WAR is ever terrible but if just and well governed Majestical the one may excite resistance and defence but the other conquers before blow given because it convinceth the Judgment and so prevails upon the Conscience For that heart can never be resolute in its own defence that is at War with its own understanding nor can such a heart consider such a War otherwise than as Divine and bearing the face of an Ordinance of God and then how can the Issue be unsuccessful It is no strange thing for Kings to miscarry in their Wars because it is rarely seen that they are under good Counsel but if a Christian Counsel miscarry we may conclude it extraordinary in the efficient cause and no less wonderful in the issue and end Upon this ground it concerneth a Christian Nation not onely in point of honour but of safety and continuance to settle fundamental Laws of War against time of War as of Peace in time of Peace Neither was England deficient herein saving that antient times were more obscure in the particulars and these days revealed them at such a time wherein we may say that Edward the Third approved himself not onely King of England but of himself above the ordinary strain of expectation For being now become a famous Commander and Conquerour having also an Army inured to fight and overcome and so might have given a Law he nevertheless received the same submitting both it and himself to the Directory of the Parliament in making a War with France which was three to one against him in very respect but in the Title besides the disadvantage from Scotland that lay continually beating upon his Rear The like may be observed of his War with Scotland in both which he evidently telleth the World that he held it unreasonable to enter upon the managing of an offensive Foreign War without the concurrence of the common consent of the People and that not onely for the thing it self but also for his own Personal Engagement in the Service For a King though he be the Generalissimo yet is he so from the People and his Person being of that high value is not to be exposed to every occasion that may provoke War without due advice first had with the publick Council because in his Person the People adventureth as well as himself And in this manner were the Wars in France by Edward the Third and in Scotland concluded upon debate In the next place as touching the Arrays of Men for War I find no foot-steps of any power which was claimed as peculiar to the King therein and acknowledged by the Parliament but many instances do I meet with in the opposite all which do plainly tell us that the old shifts of Jurati and Obligati ad arma could do little either in the calling of men forth or arming them for the War. But in case of publick defence against Foreigners men were summoned upon their Legiance as anciently was used And this was by both King and Parliament fully declared and all such Obligations by writing called in and damned as dishonourable to the King. In foreign service the course was no less regular if the War was by special direction of the Parliament they likewise ordered the manner of the raising of Souldiers viz. so many out of a County and so many out of a Burrough all which are by the express words of the Statute said to be granted by the Knights and Burgesses But if it was onely upon the King 's particular instigation and not by order or consent of the Parliament the King in such case being Voluntier all the Souldiers were in like manner unless some particular Law or Tenure otherwise obliged them As touching the arming of Souldiers the Law was yet more certain and particular If the Souldiers were men of Estate they were armed according to the ancient rule asserted by the Statute at Winton or otherwise were especially assessed by the Parliament or by virtue of their Tenures The first of these is confirmed by Edward the Third in Parliament wherein he willeth that no man shall be urged to arm himself otherwise than he was wont in the times of his Ancestors Kings of England The two latter were likewise confirmed by another Law made in the same Kings time whereby it was ordained That no Man shall be constrained to find Men of Arms Hoblers nor Archers other than those which hold by such services if it be not by common consent and grant made in Parliament By Men of Arms meaning those which we now call Curiassieres or compleat armed by Hoblers meaning those now called light Horse-men The Archers served on Foot and were principally armed with Bows although they had also Swords or other such offensive portable Weapons The first of these concerneth onely the arming of a man 's own person the other the finding of Souldiers and arming of them and both together sufficient for the safeguard of the Rights and Liberties of the People invaded in those times by Commissions of Array and such other expressions of Prerogative Royal for as touching the arming of a man 's own person the Statute of 1 Edward 3. formerly mentioned is clear in the point And though the Statute of 25 Edward 3. doth not in the latter direct as touching the finding Arms for others as is urged in his Majesty's Answer to the Declaration of the Parliament concerning the Commission of Array July 4. 1642. yet is it therein granted that a compleat Souldier is within the Letter of the Statute and seeing the person of the Souldier is not in the power of any private person in such cases to command him to the service it seemeth clear to me that the Statute must intend the arming of him with compleat Arms and not the armed person of the man. The Souldiery thus arrayed they are in the next place to be called to their Rendezvouz the Knights by Summons sent to the Sheriff but the rest by Proclamation If the Knights appear
controul for when displeasure was like to ensue he could speak fair and feast and if need was kiss away all discontent Towards his end as stale drink he grew sowr For as in the first part of his Reign he had been supplied by good-will against Law so in his latter times he had gotten a trick of supply by Law against good-will This was by penal Laws which are a remedy if they be used Ad terrorem but if strained beyond that the Remedy proveth worse than the Disease In their first institution they are forms of courtesie from the people to the King but in the rigorous execution of them are trials of mastery of the King over the people and are usually laid up against days of reckoning between the Prince and them Those penal Laws are best contrived that with the greatest terrour to the Delinquent bring the least profit to the King's Coffers Once for all this King's Acts were many his Enterprizes more but seldom attaining that end which they faced He was a man of War and did more by his Fame than his Sword was no sooner resolved in good earnest but he died left a Kingdom unassured his Children young and many friends in shew but in truth very few Now if ever was the Kingdom in a Trance Edward the Fourth left a Son the Prima materia of a King and who lived long enough to be enrolled amongst English Kings yet served the place no further than to be an occasion to fill up the measure of the wickedness of the Duke of Gloucester and a monument of Gods displeasure against the House of Edward the Fourth whether for that breach of Oath or treachery against Henry the Sixth or for what other cause I cannot tell But at the best this Prince was in relation to his Uncle the Duke of Gloucester little other than as an Overseer to an Executor that might see and complain but cannot amend For the Duke ruled over-ruled and mis-ruled all under the name of Edward the Fifth and left no monument of good Government upon record till he changed both the Name and Person of Edward the Fifth to Richard the Third his Fame had lifted him up and might have supported him had he regarded it But as no man had more honour before he ascended the Throne so no man ever entred and sate thereon with less His proceedings were from a Protector to an Vsurper and thence to a Tyrant a Scourge to the whole Nation especially the Nobility and lastly an instrument of Gods Revenge upon himself a man made up of Clay and Blood living not loved and dying unlamented The manner of his Government was strained having once won the Saddle he is loth to be cast knowing himself guilty all over and that nothing could absolve his Fame but a Parliament he calls it courts it and where his Wit could not reach to apologize he makes whole by recompence takes away Benevolences he is ready to let them have their present desires what can they have more He promiseth good behaviour for the future which he might the better do because he had already attained his ends Thus in one Parliament for he could hold no more he gave such content as even to wonderment he could assoon find an Army in the field to fight for him as the most meritorious of his Predecessors Hiâ— ill Title made him very jealous and thereby taught his best Friends to keep at a distance after which time few escaped that came within his reach and so he served God's Judgement against his adjutants though he understood it not Amongst the rest against the Duke of Buckingham his great Associate both in the Butchery of the two young Princes and usurpation of the Royal Scepter He lived till he had laid the Foundation of better times in the person of Henry the Seventh and then received his reward But an ill Conscience must be continually fed or it will eat up its own womb The Kings mind being delivered from fear of the Sons of Edward the Fourth now dead torments himself with thoughts of his Daughter alive ashamed he is of Butchery of a Girl he chuseth a conceit of Bastardizing the Children of Elizabeth Gray that calleth her self Queen of England but this proved too hard to concoct Soon after that he goes a contrary way The Lady Elizabeth Gray is now undoubted Wife of Edward the Fourth and her eldest Daughter as undoubted Heir to the Crown And so the King will now be contented to adventure himself into an incestuous Marriage with her if his own Queen were not in the way onely to secure the Peace of the Kingdom which he good King was bound in Conscience to maintain though with the peril of his own Soul and in this zeal of Conscience his Queen soon went out of the way and so Love is made to the young Lady But Henry Earl of Richmond was there before and the Lady warily declined the choice till the golden Apple was won which was not long after accomplished the King losing both the Lady his Crown and own Life together put an end to much wickedness and had the end thereof in Bosworth-Field CHAP. XXIV Of the Government in relation to the Parliament THe seasons now in Tract were of short continuance lives passed away more speedily than years and it may seem useless to enquire what is the nature of the Government in such a time whenas the greatest work was to maintain Life and Soul together and when all is done little else is done For though the Title of the House of York was never so clear against that of Lancaster yet it had been so long darkned with a continual â—uccession of Kings of the Red Rose that either by their Merit had gained a Throne in the peoples Hearts or by their Facility had yielded their Throne up to the peoples will as it proved not easie to convince them that liked well their present Lot and were doubtful of change or to make them tender of the right of Edward the Fourth above their own quiet Above Threescore years now had England made trial of the Government of the Lancastrian Princes and thereof about Thirty years experience had they of Henry the Sixth they saw he was a gentle Price On the other side Edward the Fourth newly sprung up out of a Root watered with blood himself also a man for the Field This might well put the minds of the people to a stand what to think of this Man whose Nature and ends are so doubtful and brought nothing to commend him to the good wills of the people but his bare Title which the common sort usually judge of according as they see it prosper more or less Add hereunto that Divine Providence did not so clearly nor suddenly determine his secret purpose concerning this change by any constant success to either part by means whereof the one half of Edward the Fourth's Reign was spent while as yet Henry the
Advertisement THis Book at its first Publishing which was shortly after the Death of King Charles the First had the ill fortune to be coldly received in the world by reason of the Circumstances of those times but after K. Charles the Second was possest of the Crown and endeavoured to advance the Prerogative beyond its just bounds the Book began to be much enquired after and lookt into by many Learned Men who were not willing to part easily with their Birth-Rights so that in a short time it became very scarce and was sold at a great rate this occasion'd the private Reprinting of it in the year 1672 which as soon as the Government perceived they Prosecuted both the Publisher and the Book so violently that many hundreds of the Books were seized and burnt that and the great want of the Book since occasioned the Reprinting of it without any Alterations or Omissions in the year 1682 when the Press was at liberty by reason of the ceasing of the Act for Printing but Prerogative then getting above the Law it met with a new Persecution and the Publisher was Indicted for the Reprinting of it the passages in it upon which the Indictment was found were these Part II. Page 76. beginning Line the 24th thus I do easily grant that Kings have many occasions and opportunities to beguile their people yet can they do nothing as Kings but what of Right they ought to do They may call Parliaments but neither as often or seldom as they please if the Statute Laws of this Realm might take place And Part II. Page 148. Line 32. And though Kings may be Chief Commanders yet they are not the Chief Rulers The Prosecution went on so rigorously that the Publisher tho' beyond the Seas yet willing to try the Cause appeared according to the constant practice of the Court of King's-Bench by his Attorney but for not being personally present in the Court which was then impossible he was by the Arbitrary Power of the then Lord Chief Justice Jefferys Out-Law'd for a Misdemeanour and so remain'd till this wonderful Revolution by the wise Conduct of his Highness the Prince of Orange The Books have been ever since with care and charge preserved for the benefit of all that are willing to know and maintain their Antient Laws and Birth-Rights It was well known to and owned by the late Lord Chief Justice Vaughan who was one of the Executors of the Great and Learned Mr. Selden that the Ground-work was his upon which Mr. Bacon raised this Superstructure which hath been and is so well esteem'd that it is now again made publick by January the 10th 1688-9 John Starkey AN Historical and Political DISCOURSE OF THE Laws Government OF ENGLAND FROM The FIRST TIMES to the End of the Reign of QUEEN ELIZABETH WITH A VINDICATION of the ANCIENT WAY of Parliaments in England Collected from some Manuscript Notes of John Selden Esq by Nathaniel Bacon of Grays Inn Esquire LONDON Printed for John Starkey And are to be Sold by J. Robinson at the Golden Lyon in St. Pauls Church-Yard R. Bentley in Russel-Street in Covent-Garden Jacob Tonson at the Judges Head in Chancery-Lane T. Goodwin at the Maiden Head in Fleetstreet and T. Fox at the Angel in Westminster-Hall 1689. AN HISTORICAL and POLITICAL DISCOURSE OF THE Laws Government OF ENGLAND The FIRST PART From the FIRST TIMES till the REIGN OF EDWARD III. LONDON Printed for John Starkey at the Miter in Fleet-street neer Temple-Bar M.DC.LXXXII Advertisement A Private Debate concerning the right of an English King to Arbitrary rule over English Subjects as Successor to the Norman Conquerour so called first occasioned this Discourse Herein I have necessarily fall'n upon the Antiquity and Vniformity of the Government of this Nation It being cleared may also serve as an Idea for them to consider who do mind the restitution of this shattered Frame of Policy for as in all other Cures so in that of a distempered Government the Original Constitution of the Body is not lightly to be regarded and the contemplation of the Proportions and manners of the Nation in a small Model brings no less furtherance to the right apprehension of the true nature thereof besides the delight than the perusing of a Map doth to the Traveller after a long and tedious travel I propound not this Discourse as a Patern drawn up to the life of the thing nor the thing it self as a Master-piece for future Ages for well I know that Commonwealths in their minority want not onely perfection of Strength and Beauty but also of Parts and Proportion especially seeing that their full age attaineth no further growth than to a mixture of divers Forms in one Ambition hath done much by Discourse and Action to bring forth Absolute Monarchy out of the Womb of Notion but yet like that of the Philosopher's Stone the issue is but wind and the end misery to the undertakers And therefore more than probable it is that the utmost perfection of this Nether-worlds best Government consists in the upholding of a due proportion of several Interests compounded into one temperature He that knoweth the secrets of all Mens Hearts doth know that my aim in this Discourse is neither at Scepter or Crosier nor after Popular Dotage but that Justice and Truth may moderate in all This is a Vessel I confess ill and weakly built yet doth it adventure into the vast Ocean of your Censures Gentlemen who are Antiquaries Lawyers and Historians any one of whom might have steered in this course much better than my self Had my own credit been the fraight I must have expected nothing less than wrack and loss of all but the main design of this Voyage being for discovery of the true nature of this Government to common view I shall ever account your just Censures and Contradictions especially published with their grounds to be my most happy return and as a Crown to this Work And that my labour hath its full reward if others taking advantage by my imperfections shall beautifie England with a more perfect and lively Character THE CONTENTS Of the FIRST PART CHAP. I. Of the Britons and their Government page 1 II. Concerning the Conversion of the Britons into the Faith. 2 III. Of the entry of the Romans into Britain and the State thereof during their continuance 3 IV. Of the entry of the Saxons and their manner of Government 8 V. Of Austin's coming to the Saxons in England his Entertainment and Work. 11 VI. Of the imbodying of Prelacy into the Government of this Kingdom 13 VII Of Metropolitans in the Saxons time 15 VIII Of the Saxon Bishops 16 IX Of the Saxon Presbyters 17 X. Of inferiour Church-Officers amongst the Saxons 18 XI Of Church-mens maintenance amongst the Saxons ibid. XII Of the several Precincts or Jurisdictions of Church-Governours amongst the Saxons 22 XIII Of the manner of the Prelates Government of the Saxon Church 23 XIV Of Causes Ecclesiastical 24 XV.
A brief censure of the Saxon Prelatical Church-Government 27 XVI Of the Saxons Commonwealth and the Government thereof and first of the King. 29 XVII Of the Saxon Nobility 33 XVIII Of the Freemen amongst the Saxons 34 XIX Of the Villains amongst the Saxons 35 XX. Of the grand Council amongst the Saxons called the Micklemote 36 XXI Of the Council of Lords 38 XXII Of the manner of the Saxon Government in the time of War. 39 XXIII Of the Government of the Saxon Kingdom in the times of peace and first of the division of the Kingdom into Shires and their Officers 40 XXIV Of the County-court and Sheriffs Torn 41 XXV Of the division of the County into Hundreds and the Officers and Court thereunto belonging 42 XXVI Of the division of the Hundreds into Decennaries 43 XXVII Of Franchises and first of the Church-franchise 44 XXVIII Of the second Franchise called the Marches 45 XXIX Of County Palatines ibid. XXX Of Franchises of the person 46 XXXI Of Mannors ibid. XXXII Of Courts incident and united unto Mannors 48 XXXIII Of Townships and their Markets 49 XXXIV Of the Forests 51 XXXV Concerning Judges in Courts of Justice 52 XXXVI Of the proceedings in Judicature by Indictment Appeal Presentment and Action 53 XXXVII Of the several manners of extraordinary trial by Torture Ordeal Compurgators and Battle 55 XXXVIII Of the ordinary manner of Trial amongst the Saxons by Inquest 56 XXXIX Of passing Judgement and Execution 59 XL. Of the penal Laws amongst the Saxons 60 XLI Of the Laws of property of Lands and Goods and the manner of their Conveyance 64 XLII Of the times of Law and vacancy 68 XLIII An Epilogue to the Saxons Government 69 XLIV OF the Norman entrance 70 XLV Of the Title of the Norman Kings to the English Crown that it was by Election 72 XLVI That the Government of the Normans proceeded upon the Saxon principles and first of Parliaments 75 XLVII Of the Franchise of the Church in the Norman times 77 XLVIII Of the several subservient Jurisdictions by Marches Counties Hundreds Burroughs Lordships and Decennaries 82 XLIX Of the Immunities of the Saxon Freemen under the Norman Government 84 L. Recollection of certain Norman Laws concerning the Crown in relation to those of the Saxons formerly mentioned 86 LI. Of the like Laws that concern common Interest of Goods 89 LII Of Laws that concern common Interest of Lands 90 LIII Of divers Laws made concerning the execution of Justice 94 LIV. Of the Militia during the Normans time 65 LV. That the entry of the Normans into this Government could not be by Conquest 97 LVI A brief Survey of the sense of Writers concerning the point of Conquest 99 LVII OF the Government during the Reigns of Stephen Henry the Second Richard the First and John and first of their Titles to the Crown and disposition in Government 103 LVIII Of the state of the Nobility of England from the Conquest and during the Reign of these several Kings 107 LIX Of the state of the Clergie and their power in this Kingdom from the Norman time 109 LX. Of the English Commonalty since the Norman time 117 LXI Of Judicature the Courts and their Judges 118 LXII Of the certain Laws of Judicature in the time of Henry the 2. 120 LXIII Of the Militia of this Kingdom during the Reign of these Kings 125 LXIV OF the Government of Henry the Third Edward the First and Edward the Second Kings of England And first a general view of the disposition of their Government 129 LXV Of the condition of the Nobility of England till the time of Edward the Third 137 LXVI Of the state of the English Clergie until the time of Edward the Third and herein concerning the Statutes of Circumspecte agatis Articuli Cleri and of General Councils and National Synods 140 LXVII Of the condition of the Freemen of England and the Grand Charter and several Statutes concerning the same during the Reign of these Kings 158 LXVIII Of Courts and their Proceedings 177 LXIX Of Coroners Sheriffs and Crown-Pleas 179 LXX Of the Militia during these Kings Reigns 184 LXXI Of the Peace 188. THE PREFACE THe policy of the English Government so far as is praise-worthy is all one with Divine Providence wrapped up in a Vail of Kings and Wise men and thus implicitely hath been delivered to the World by Historians who for the most part read Men and wear their Pens in decyphering their Persons and Conditions Some of whom having met with ingenious Writers survive themselves possibly more famous after death than before Others after a miserable life wasted are yet more miserable in being little better than Tables to set forth the Painters Workmanship and to let the World know that their Historians are more witty than they of whom they wrote were either wise or good And thus History that should be a witness of Truth and Time becomes little better than a Parable or rather than a Nonsence in a fair Character whose best commendation is that it is well written Doubtless Histories of Persons or Lives of Men have their excellency in Fruit for imitation and continuance of Fame as a reward of Vertue yet will not the coacervation of these together declare the nature of a Commonwealth better than the beauty of a Body dismembered is revived by thrusting together the Members which cannot be without deformity Nor will it be denied but many wise and good Kings and Queens of this Realm may justly challenge the honour of passing many excellent Laws albeit it is the proper work of the Representative Body to form them yet to no one nor all of them can we attribute the honour of that Wisdom and Goodness that constituted this blessed Frame of Government For seldom is it seen that one Prince buildeth upon the foundation of his Predecessor or pursueth his ends or aims because as several men they have several Judgements and Desires and are subject to a Royal kind of self-love that inciteth them either to exceed former Precedents or at least to differ from them that they may not seem to rule by Copy as insufficient of themselves which is a kind of disparagement to such as are above Add hereunto that it is not to be conceited that the wisest of our Ancestors saw the Idea of this Government nor was it any where in precedent but in him that determined the same from Eternity For as no Nation can shew more variety and inconstancy in the Government of Princes than this especially for three hundred years next insuing the Normans So reason cannot move imagination that these Wheels by divers if not contrary motions could ever conspire into this temperature of policy were there not some primum mobile that hath ever kept one constant motion in all My aim therefore shall be to lay aside the consideration of Man as much as may be and to extract a summary view of the cardinal passes of the Government of this Kingdom and
to glance at the various Aspects of the ancient upon the modern that so these divers Princes and wise Councils in their different course may appear to be no other than the instruments of him that is but one and of one mind whose goings forth have been in a continual course of Wisdom and Goodness for our selves in these latter days And herein I am encouraged because I am not in danger of temptation to Flattery or Spleen nor pinched with Penury of grounds of observation having to do with a Nation than which a clearer mirour of Gods gracious Government is not to be found amongst all the Nations and People under Heaven A TABLE Of the PRINCIPAL MATTERS contained IN THE FIRST PART of this BOOK ABbots page 142 Abbey quarter 151. not taxed or visited from forrein parts 152 Vacancies ibid. Purveyance ibid. Abere murder amongst the Saxons 62 Accolites amongst the Saxons 18 Accusation witnesses amongst the Saxons 94 Action amongst the Saxons 53 Acquittal vide Knight-service Administration vide Intestate Adultery amongst the Saxons 26 Amongst the Normans 88 After 145 Advowsons cognizance 111 Aedeling 33 Age vide Infancy Aids after the Norman times 125 173 178 Alderman 33 Alienations license 114 171 Allegiance according to the Saxons 53 The Normans 94 Amercements 163 Apostacy punished by the Saxons 25 After 121 Appeals amongst the Saxons 53 The Normans 94 After 171 Appeals to Rome 110 Setled 111 To Ecclesiastical Courts ibid. Archbishops vide Metropolitans Arrays 191 c. Arms assessment 128 Vide Arrays Austin the Monk his coming and his Actions 11 c. B. BAil 122 21 158 c. 182 Barks vide Bridges Baron vide Court. Bargain and sale of Goods amongst the Saxons 67 The Normans 82 Barons Wars 221 c. Bastardy amongst the Saxons 26 Battle trial amongst the Saxons 56 Batteries punished by the Saxons 62 120 Bigamists 91 Bishops amongst the Saxons 16 Vide Prelacy amongst the Normans their power encreased 77 c. Vide Elections their Oath to the Pope 115 Blasphemy punished by the Saxons 25 61 Amongst the Normans 86 Bloudshed vide Manslaughter Bridges 164 Britons their Religion and Government 1 c. Conversion 2 Instructed in Learning 4 A Province ibid. The last that submitted to the Papalty and the first that shook it off 13 Burgage amongst the Saxons 51 Burghbote ibid. Burglary punished by the Saxons 63 Burning of Woods punished by the Saxons ibid. Vide 121 Burroughs Mag. Chart. Burroughs English 66 C. CAnon-Law 75 Vide Prelacy Carriages 165 166 Castles their use 73 165 c. Abuse 104 Occasion of the first Civil Wars 130 Castles-guard vide Mag. Chart. 166 De Cautione admittenda 113 Chancery 178 Chancemedley 179 Church maintenance by the Saxons 18 c. Franchise 44 Alienation 115 Reparation 146 Church-men Action 183 184 Discharged from Torns 183 Purveyance 17 143 Their complaints 141 147 Priviledged from distress 150 Cricksceat amongst the Saxons 19 Normans 86 Vide First-fruits Circuits 120 Citation 113 151 242 Clerks trial 116 143 151 Killers of Clerks 116 Comites ex plebe 35 Common-pleas setled 162 Commutation vide Articuli Cleri Compurgators amongst the Saxons 56 Confession sacred 150 Constitutions at Clarindon 111 De Consimili casu 178 Conveyance vide Deeds Copy-hold vide Mannor Coroners amongst the Saxons 41 179 Corporations 48 c. 78 Coverfew 102 Councils general vide Synods Council of Lords amongst the Saxons 33 Vide Lords Counties Courts amongst the Saxons 41 Normans 82 131 After 172 179 285 Court Baron amongst the Saxons 48 Crown-pleas Mag. Chart. 164 Courtesie of England in the Saxons time 65 Custodes pagani amongst the Saxons 35 D. DAne-guelt 102 Released 118 Darreign presentment Mag. Chart. 163 Deacons 18 Deaneries amongst the Saxons 23 Debt to the King satisfaction 160 Debt to the King Mag. Chart. Decenâ—â— amongst the Saxons 43 Normans 83 Deeds among the Saxons 67 Defamation 146 149 Departure beyond Sea without license 112 Diocesses amongst the Saxons 23 Distress in the Normans time 89 Mag. Charta 161 c. Vide County-court Disseisin vide Redisseisin Novel-disseisin Dower in the Saxon time 64 Norman times 91 160. E. ECclesiastical cognizance and power 109 c. 80 127 Vide Stat Circumspecte agatis Articuli Cleri Ederbrece amongst the Saxons 63 Edward the first 133 Edward the Second 35 Elections 75 112 144 151 Elegit amongst the Saxons 59 Englishire a Saxon Law 62 Errour vide Appeals Escheats 167 Vide Forfeiture Felony Escuage Mag. Charta 173 c. Excommunication in the Saxons time 59 Normans 80 After the Normans time 113 Excommunicato deliberando 150 Excommunicato capiendo 151 182 Execution in the Saxon time 59 Executors Mag. Charta Exorcists 18 F. FAirs in the Norman time 89 Fauxonry 120 122 Feast-days Norman Law 87 Felonies and Felons punishment and forfeiture 94 121 167 Concealment 181 Defamed ibid. Feorme or Farm amongst the Saxons 47 Fightwit amongst the Saxons 62 Fine by the Normans 94 175 c. Folkmote vide County-court Fools and Ideots amongst the Normans 93 After 175 Forein Councils 130 132 137 Fornication vide Adultery Forests amonst the Saxons 51 Franchises 42 Frankpledge amongst the Saxons 78 Vide View Freemen of the Saxons 34 Normans 84 After 117 169 Frithbrech amongst the Saxons 62 Fugam fecit 53 Fugitives 167 G. GAvel-kind amongst the Saxons 66 Normans 100 Glebe amongst the Saxons 20 Goods found Saxon Law 68 Norman 89 Sale ibid. Grithbrech vide Frithbrech H. HAbendum Saxon 67 Hamsockne Saxon 63 Heresie punished by the Saxons 24 Normans 86 After 121 Haubergettum Haubertum Halbargellum what it is 194 Heretock Saxon 33 Henry the First 74 Henry the Second 104 Henry the Third 129 c. Shifts for Money 130 Forein Councils 132 Yields up his interest in the Militia to the Lords ibid. c. Heordpeny vide Peter-pence High-ways priviledge 190 Hundred and the Court Saxon 42 Norman 83 Hundred Setena Saxon 43 I. IDolatry punished by the Saxons 60 Normans 86 Vide Blasphemy Imprisonment Saxons 62 Norman 94 Incest punished by the Saxons 62 Indictment Saxon Law 53 Infancy amongst the Saxons 55 After 123 Infangtheoff Saxon 46 Inheritance Saxons 62 Normans 100 After 122 c. Inquest Saxon 56 Interdict in the Saxon time 24 After 113 Intent punished by the Normans 94 Intestate Saxon Law 68 Norman 89 Afterward 144 c. 165 c. John 106 Judgement vide Execution Judges vide Justice Judicatory 118 c. Jury grand petit amongst the Saxons 56 Justice and their Courts amongst the Saxons 52 Chief Justice 119 Judges or Justices itinerant after the Normans 120 124 177 K. KIngs amongst the Saxons election continuance covenant maintenance power in Church matters 22 c. 35 Amongst the Normans election 70 c. Covenant 72 c. Power in Church-matters 77 c. In the times of Stephen Henry the Second Richard the First and John Election 103 Power in Church-matters 109 c. In the time of Henry the Third
they were in their original and what overplus they had by Laws And first concerning the Metropolitan In his original his Office was to visit the Bishops admonish and exhort them and in full Synod to correct such disorders as the Bishop could not reform and in all things to proceed according to the prescript Canon Thus witnesseth Boniface an Archbishop to an Archbishop of an Archbishop not according to the practice of the times wherein it was written but according to the ancient rule For long before Boniface his time Archbishops were swoln beyond the girt of the Canon and before that England waâ— honoured with that rank of men Metropolitans were become Metronoâ—â—ians and above all rule but that of their own will and through common custom had no regard to any other so as if England will have them it must be content to have them with their faults But the truth is the dignity or title which you will was a plant of that virulent nature that would scarce keep under-ground in the time of the hottest persecution For Steven Bishop of Rome liked the title of Universal Bishop And after a little peace it 's a wonder how it grew to that height that it had and no less wonderful that the Saxons gave entertainment to such Potentates Much of whose spirits they might have observed in the entrance of their first Archbishop Austin if God had not given them over to thraldom under the mystery of iniquity of sinful man aspiring into the place of God taught by that Courtly messenger of Rome because they would not stoop to that mystery of godliness God manifested in the flesh as it was taught in simplicity by the rural Picts and Britons But this was not all for because Archbishops were gotten above Canon which was thought scandalous therefore they gave as large a power by Canon as the former usurpation amounted unto and so stretched the Canon to the mind of the man whenas they should have rather reduced the man to the Canon The words of the Canon in our English tongue run thus It belongs to the Metropolian Bishop to rule Gods Churches to govern chuse appoint confirm and remove Abbots Abbotesses Presbyters and Deacons and herewith the King hath nothing to do And thus though the apparent power of Archbishops was great and unlimited yet what more was wrapped up in that word Churches only time must declare for it is very likely that in those daies it was not understood yet the practice doth not obscurely declare the matter for before this Law was established by Withered in a Council wherein Bertnaldus Archbishop of Canterbury was president and who was first Primate of England Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury used such power over other Bishops in ordaining or removing them as a Writer saith that his rule was no other than perturbatio and impetus animi But the Metropolitan in England as the times then were had yet a further advantage even over Kings themselves for there were divers Kingdoms in this Island and Kings had no further power than their limits afforded them But there was but one Metropolitan for a long time in all the Saxon Territories so as his power was in spirituals over many Kingdoms and so he became indeed Alterius orbis Papa And it was a remarkable testimony of Gods special providence that the spirits of these petty Popes should be so bound up under the notion of the infallibility of the Roman Chair that they had not torn the European Church into as many Popedoms as Provinces But no doubt God ordered it for a Scourge to the World that Antichrist should be but one that he might be the more absolute Tyrant and that Kings should bow down their necks under the double or rather multiple yoke of Pope and Archbishops for their Rebellion against the King of Kings CHAP. VIII Of the Saxon Bishops HAd not Bishops been somewhat sutable the Roman Clergy had not been like it self and it had been contrary to Austin's principles to have advanced to Bishopricks men better qualified than himself They first ruled the Saxon Church joyntly in the nature of a Presbytery till about Sixty years after Austin's time their pride would not endure together any longer and it may be grew somewhat untractable under the Metropolitan that resolved to be prouder than all and thereupon Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury first divided his Province into Five Diocesses and by appointment of the Kings and People placed Bishops over each every one of them being of the right Roman stamp as himself was of the right Roman shaving And it had been a wonder if Episcopacy now for the space of Three hundred years degenerated and that into such a monstrous shape as a Pope should by transplanting become regenerate into their original condition of meekness and humility But it is a much greater wonder that they should become so purely ambitious as not to endure a thought of the ways of sobriety but would be proud by Law to let all the world know that they held it no infirmity but an honour For albeit that in the first time the Bishops work was to instruct teach to see the service of God to be diligently purely administred in publick Congregations to Exhort Reprove by teaching to amend such matters as he should find in life and Doctrine contrary to Religion and accordingly they carried themselves meekly and humbly studying peace truth and medled not with Secular Affairs they are now grown up into State and must now ride on horse-back that were wont to go on foot Preaching the Word and must be respected above the rank of ordinary Presbytery none must doubt of their truth nor question their words but they must be holden Sacred as the word of a King sine juramento sit irrefragabile Their presence must be a Sanctuary against all violence all Clerks and Religious houses must stoop under their power their sentence must be definitive and thus advanced they must keep state viz. not go too far to meet Princes in their approach towards them nor to light off their Horses backs to do Princes Reverence at their meeting because they are equal to Princes and Emperours and if any Bishop shall behave himself otherwise and after the old rustical fashion for such are the words of the Canon for disgrace done to their Dignity they must be suspended So as by their own confession Bishops henceforth are Bishops of a new fashion that must incur a note of infamy for shewing any gesture of humility to Princes which if any man will see more fully let him peruse the Canon if he please But this is not sublime enough they must be not only equal but in many respects superiour to Princes for in matters that concern God Omnibus dignitatibus praesunt and more plainly Princes must obey them Ex corde cum magna humilitate and this was
was the Synod under Arch-Bishop Dunstan called The National Synods were diversly called sometimes by the Pope sometimes by the King as the first moving occasion concerned either of them For Pope Agatho in a Synod at Rome ordered that a Synod should be called in Saxony viz. England Sacrosancta authoritate nostra Synodali unitate and many Legatine Synods in succeeding times demonstrate the same That the Saxon Kings also called them upon occasion is obvious through all the Councils and needless to instance amongst so many particulars The Provincial Synods were sometimes convocated by the King and sometimes by the Arch-bishop and sometimes joyntly The Diocesan were called by the Bishop In the National and Provincial sometimes Kings moderated alone sometimes the Arch-bishop alone and sometimes they joyned together The Assistants were others both of the Clergy and Laity of several Ranks or Degrees and it seemeth that Women were not wholly excluded for in a Synod under Withered King of Kent Abbatisses were present and attested the acts of that Synod together with others of the Clergy of greater degree The matters in action were either the making or executing of Laws for Government and because few Laws passed that did not some way reflect upon the King and people as well as the Clergy the King was for the most part present and always the Lords and others Yet if the matters concerned the Church in the first act the King though present the Arch-bishop was nevertheless President as it besel at a Synod at Clevershoe An. 747. and another at Celchith An. 816. And in the Reign of Edward the Elder though the Synod was called by the King yet the Arch-bishop was President Concerning all which it may be in the sum well conceived that in the penning of the Councils aforesaid either the Clergy being Pen-men were partial or negligent in the setting down of the right form and that the Kings called these Assemblies by instance of the Archbishop and sometime presided in his own person and sometimes deputed the Archbishop thereunto The executing of Laws was for the most part left to the Diocesan Synods yet when the cases concerned great men the more general Councils had the cognizance and therein proceeded strictly sparing no persons of what degree soever Examples we find hereof amongst others of one incestuous Lord and two delinquent Kings Edwy and Edgar Nay they spared not the whole Kingdom for in the quarrel between Cenulphus the King and Archbishop Wilfrid the whole Kingdom was under interdict for six years space and no Baptism administred all that time Nor were they very nice in medling with matters beyond their sphere even with matters of Property for at a Provincial Council for so it is called they bore all down before them even the King himself as in the case between Cenulphus the King and the Archbishop of Canterbury concerning the Monastery of Cotham The like also of another Synod concerning the Monastery of Westburgh It 's true the Lords were present and it may be said that what was done was done in their right yet the Clergy had the rule and begat the Child and the Lay-Lords onely might challenge right to the name This concurrence of the Laity with the Clergy contracted much business and by that means a customary power which once rooted the Clergy after they saw their time though not without difficulty turned both King and Lords out and shut the doors after them and so possessed themselves of the whole by Survivorship But of this hereafter The particular Diocesan Synods were as I said called by the Bishops within their several Diocesses The work therein was to preach the Word as a preparative then to visit and enquire of the manners of the Clergy in the worship of God and of all matters of scandal and them to correct These Synods were to be holden twice every year at certain times and if they met with any matter too hard for them to reform they referred it to the Provincial or National Synod CHAP. XIV Of Causes Ecclesiastical AS the power of Synods grew by degrees so did also their work both which did mutually breed and feed each other Their work consisted in the reforming and setling matters of Doctrine and Practice The first was the most ancient and which first occasioned the use of Synods In this Island the Pelagian Heresie brought in the first precedent of Synods that we have extant and herein it will admit of no denial but in the infancy of the Church the Teachers are the principal Judges of the nature of Errour and Heresie as also of the truth as the Church is the best guide to every Christian in his first instruction in the principles but after some growth there is that in every Church and Christian that makes itself party in judging of truth and errour joyntly with the first Teachers And therefore 't is not without reason that in that first Synod although Germanus was called Judex yet the people hath the name of Arbiter and 't is said that they did contestare judicium Blasphemy was questionless under Church-censure but I find no footsteps of any particular Law against it yet in Scotland a Law was made to punish it with cutting out the Tongue of the Delinquent But it may be feared that neither the Saxons nor their Roman Teachers were so zealous for the honour of Gods Name as to regard that odious sin unless we should account them so holy as that they were not tainted therewith and so needed no Law. But Apostacy was an early sin and soon provided against the Church-censure was allowed of in Britain before the Saxons Church had any breath Afterward it was punished by Fine and Imprisonment by a Law made by Alfred as he provided in like manner for other Church Laws The times anciently were not so zealous for due observance of Divine Worship unless by the Church-men who were the Leaders therein a foreign Canon was made to enforce that Duty long before but it would not down with the rude Saxons they or the greater sort of them were content to come to Church onely to pray and hear the Word and so went away This is noted by that ancient Writer in nature of an imputation as if somewhat else was to be done which they neglected this somewhat was the Mass which in those days was wont to be acted after the Sermon ended And it 's probable that if the Nobles were so ill trained up the inferiour sort was worse and yet find we no Law to constrain their diligence or to speak more plainly it 's very likely the Saxons were so resolute in their Worship as there was either little need of Law to retain them or little use of Law to reclaim them For it 's observed in their late Psalter that the Roman Clergy was not more forward to Image or Saint-worship
liberty of the Laws Nor was it to be expected that the Saxons would endure a King above this pitch For those parts of Germany whence they came that had the Regiment of Kings which these had not yet used they their Kings in no other manner than as Servants of State in sending them as Embassadors and Captains as if they claimed more interest in him than he in them And the Historian saith expresly that amongst those people in Germany that had Kings their Kings had a defined power and were not supra libertatem And this Maxim of State became afterwards priviledged by Sanctuary for by the growth of Antichrist not only the Clergy but even their Tenants and Retainers were exempt from the reach of Kings and even by their own concession allowed of a Law that cut the throat of their indefined prerogative viz. That if the King defend not his people and especially Church-men from injury nec nomen Regis in eo constabit verum nomen Regis perdit Which Law however it might pass for currant Divinity in those days yet 't is strange it should get into a publick Act of State. Nor was this a dead word for the people had formerly a trick of deposing their Kings when they saw him peep above the ordinary reach and this was an easie work for them to do where ever Neighbouring Princes of their own Nation watched for the windfals of Crowns This made the Monarchical Crown in this Land to walk circuit into all parts of the Countrey to find heads fit to wear it until the Norman times Thirdly the Saxons had so hampered their Kings in their Elections and made them so properly their own as they claimed an interest not only in the person of their Kings but also in their Estates so as in some respects they were scarcely sui juris For King Baldred had given the Mannor of Malings in Sussex to Christ-church in Canterbury and because the Lords consented not thereto it was revoked and King Egbert afterwards made a new grant by advice of the Lords which shews that the Demesnes of the Crown were holden sacred and not to be disposed of to any other use though pious without the consent of the Lords and herewith concur all the Saxon infeodations attested and confirmed by Bishops Abbots Dukes and others of the Nobility under their several hands Nevertheless Kings were not then like unto plumed Eagles exposed to the charity of the Fowls for food but had a Royal maintenance suitable to their Majesty Their power was double one as a Captain another as a King the first was first and made way for the second As Captain their power was to lead the Army punish according to Demerits and according to Laws and reward according to Discretion As Captain they had by ancient custom the spoil left to their ordering by permission of the Army Exigunt Principis liberalitate illum Bellatorem equum illam cruentam victricem frameam and they were not wont in such cases to be close handed per bella raptus munificentiae materia the spoils in these wasted parts of Germany bring little other than Horses and Arms. But after they came into Britain the change of Soil made them more fat Horses and Arms were turned into Towns Houses Lands and Cattle and these were distributed as spoils amongst the Saxon Souldiers by their Generals and this redounded to the maintenance of the State and port of the great men who were wont to be honoured non stipendiis sed muneribus and the people used ultro viritim conferre principibus vel armentorum vel frugum aliquid But now upon the distribution of conquered Towns Houses Lands and Cattle in Britain a yearly product of Victuals or other service was reserved and allowed to the Saxon Kings by the people as the people allowed to Joshua his Land Jos. 19. 46. So as they needed no longer the former course of Offerings but had enough to maintain their Royal port and great superfluity of Demesnes besides as their charity to the Church-men does sufficiently evidence And by this means all the Lands in England became mediately or immediately holden of the Crown and a setled maintenance annexed to the same besides the casual profits upon emergencies or perquisites of Felons or Fugitives goods mines of Gold and Silver Treasure trove Mulcts for offences and other priviledges which being originally in the Kings were by them granted and made Royalties in the hands of Subjects as at this day To the increase of his Majesty and maintenance there was an access of power not to make dispense with or alter Laws but to execute and act the Laws established and against this power there was no rising up so long as it like an unfeathered Arrow gadded not at random It 's true the Church-men or Prelates checked them often but could never give them the mate For peace sake Kings many times yielded much yet would no King of Saxon principles allow of any Canon that extolled the Clergy's Authority above that of Kings And though the placing and displacing of Bishops seemed to be all Ecclesiastical work yet would not the Kings altogether connive as the examples of Ina in placing a Bishop in Wells Offa in making two Provinces of one Cenulphus in restoring Polydorus Edfrid in deposing Wilfrid and Edward the Confessor in making Robert Norman Archbishop of Canterbury may induce into opinion and for their own safety sake the Prelates thought it wisdom for them sometimes to stoop to that power that at other times they must be beholding to And therefore though in Synodical disputes they would hold with the Canon yet in matters of Action would suit with the occasion and thereby taught Princes to account of Canons but as Notions and politickly to put the honour of Commissioners upon these men Thus the current of both powers passing in one channel made the people drink double Beer at once the turns both of Pope and King were competently served and these men had the honour of the two-handed Sword and all seemed composed into a fair compromise But the Popedom finding its Authority becalmed endured this but as a burthen till Pope Nicholas the second 's time who by the like trick commended all to the Crown as from the Papal Benediction For Edward the Confessour upon his foundation of the Abbey of Westminster sent to the Pope for his allowance and confirmation of what he had done or was to do and to make way for the more favour sent presents and a confirmation of Romescot The Pope was so inflamed with such an abundant measure of blessing as he not onely granted the Kings desire but also discharged that Abbey from ordinary jurisdiction made it a peculiar subject onely to the Kings visitation and concluded his Bull with this Horn Vobis vero posteris vestris regibus committimus advocationem tuitionem ejusdem loci omnium
chiefer of which were called Free lazzi These were such as had been Slaves but had purchased their freedom by desert and though they had escaped the depth of bondage yet attained they not to the full pitch of freemen for the Lord might acquit his own title of bondage but no man could be made free without the act of the whole body And therefore the Historian saith that they are not multum supra servos or scarce not servants They are seldom of account in any Family never in any City but in Kingdoms sometimes advanced above the Freemen yea above Nobles Those are now adays amongst the number and rank of such as are called Copy-holders who have the priviledge of Protection from the Laws but no priviledge of Vote in the making of Laws The most inferiour of all were those which were anciently called Lazzi or Slaves those were the dregs of the people and wholly at the will of their Lord to do any service or undergo any punishment And yet the magnanimity of the Saxons was such as they abhorred Tyranny and it was rarely used amongst them by beating torture imprisonment or other hard usage to compel them to serve they would rather kill them as Enemies And this wrought Reverence in these men towards their Lords and maintained a kind of generosity in their mindes that they did many brave exploits and many times not onely purchased their own freedom but also brought strength and honour to the Kingdom And though the insolency of the Danes much quelled this Saxon Nobleness yet was it revived again by the Confessors Laws which ordained That the Lords should so demean themselves towards their men that they neither incur guilt against God nor offence against the King or which is all one to respect them as Gods people and the Kings Subjects And thus much of the several degrees of men amongst the Saxons being the materials of their Commonwealth a model whereof in the making and executing of the Laws and manner thereof now next ensueth CHAP. XX. Of the grand Council of the Saxons called the Micklemote IT was originally a Council of the Lords and Freemen afterwards when they assumed the title of a Kingdom the King was a Member thereof and generally President therein but always intended to be present though actually and in his own person by emergent occasions he may be absent and sometimes by disability of his person he be unmeet to vote or be President in such an Assembly As it was in the Council at Clano or Cleve in Wiltshire when the great case between the Monks and married Priests was concluded the King was absent as the story saith because of his minority and yet if Writers say true he was then in the Sixteenth year of his age The Lords were also nevertheless in the same condition of priviledge as formerly and though it appeareth that the Kings had gotten the priviledge of summoning the grand meeting in his own name yet it was by advice of the great men and being met their Votes were no other in value than as formerly for all their Laws were ex consilio sapientum and for ought can appear out of antiquity the vote of the meanest continued as good as of the greatest arbitrium est penes plebem And thus the Micklemote or Wittagenmote of the Saxons in England continued in the King Lords and Freemen by the space of One hundred and fifty years and in some parts of England nigh Two hundred years before ever the Roman Bishops foot entred or the Roman-Clergy crept into the Councils of State. Afterwards the Prelates were admitted de bene esse for advice as sapientes and continued by allowance how canonically ipsi viderint for I understand it not especially as the Scripture was then expounded Nemo militans Deo implicet negotiis saecularibus yet if they be allowed what in those days they ordinarily took up a degree of policy above devotion that knot is also soon untied I say they entred as Sapientes not as Prelati or Church-governours for then they had holden the same power in Church-matters agitated in the Wittagenmote that they had usurped in their Synods which they held onely for Church-visitation which they could never have because the Sapientes Regni had their votes therein as freely as they Nor could the Prelates by any Law entitle themselves to such power or priviledge so contrary to the priviledge of the Wittagenmote For though it be true that the German Priests had a liberty to be present in these grand Assemblies and to have some presidency therein as to command silence c. yet it is not title to these unless they will interest themselves as their Successors to possess by a jus Divinum that jus Diabolicum which those Priests formerly had in a way of immediate providence somewhat like the possession of the Mantle of Eliah found by Elishah They might I grant plead the title from Kings but it must be granted also that Kings as yet had no more power over the Church than in the Commonwealth Nor could they have that from the Lords which the Lords never had but was ever accounted amongst the majora and of which the Wittagenmote had the only cognizance as it will appear in some particulars ensuing Unto the King Lords and Clergy must be added as I said the Freemen to make up the Micklemote compleat and though it be true that no monument of story speaks of this grand meeting from their being in Germany until after the coming of Austin yet whenas the Saxon Histories then find them in the same condition that the German story leaves them it is very probable that in the interval they continued their wonted custom although they had no Learning to leave monuments thereof unto the world And hereof the examples are not rare in those remembrances that those ancient times have left us For within six years after Austins arrival Aethelbert calls a Common-Council tam cleri quam populi Ina after him made Laws suasu instituto Episcoporum omnium senatorum natu majorum sapientum populi in magna servorum Dei frequentia Alfred after him reformed the former Laws consulto sapientum After him Aethelstan called a Council in which was the Archbishop and with him the Optimates sapientes frequentissimi besides others whereof I shall treat now that I come to the matters handled in this Court. The matters in agitation in the Wittagenmote generally were all both of publick and private concernment That which concerned the publick were such as regarded removal of inconveniencies such as are Laws for Leagues and Affinity with other Nations for preventing of War. And thus became the Saxons and Britons united and the mortal feud between those two Nations laid aside and they made one And the Saxons and Danes reconciled by a Covenant agreed unto and sworn between both Nations The like also
Walls and Castles and for the former by setling a Magistracy peculiar to that place or Township not as so many Decenners but as one body consisting of many members And thus by custom they grew to be Fraternities or Corporations under one Magistrate or Head whom they called Alderman and held a Court of Justice at the first holden twice a year which was in nature of a Leet with a view of Frank-pledge as may appear in the cases of Dorchester Circester and Doncaster in Alfred's time and herewith they had publick Markets which served them for their better conveniencies This priviledge of Market was a liberty of publick sale and trade in Commodities that principally concern the Belly but by common course became a pass for Commodities of every kind almost Concerning this liberty I shall desire leave to interpose this Parenthesis ensuing before I proceed in the intended discourse In the first times as every man by common right had property in his own Goods so by the same right he had power to alien to any person at any time in any place by gift sale exchange or other ways and that by such Alienation but especially by sale a Right was vested in the Buyer against all men saving the Eigne-right which was recompenced upon warranty and recovery in value And in those days common sense taught men to buy or sell of or to the next Neighbour that would bargain with them and for want of such occasion to repair to the next Assembly Meeting or Concourse of people for the sale of such Commodities as their Neighbourhood would not take off their hands And thus the greater Towns that had Walls or Castles became the greatest Markets and others less and this made the Neighbourhood of those Towns to repair thither to buy as others to sell. But time discovering a double inconveniency herein viz. that by these less publick sales in smaller Villages where little or no care of Right or Justice was had and by which means the word Pagan became a word of reproach many mens Goods by clandestine Contracts were lost and no care had of their recovery and which was yet more prejudicial to the Publick that the greater Towns appointed for the strength and defence of the Kingdom became ill provided with supply of Victuals either for the present or future and what was had for the most part was gotten at the second hand and higher rate than the Country-Villages had The wise men by publick Edict laid a restraint of Markets in smaller Villages and more private places and thus the greater Towns having Markets formerly became more publick Markets not by any new Right or Priviledge from the Crown for it neither had such power nor could have but upon usurpation against the common Right of such Towns and places of publick defence This Restraint upon the reasons aforesaid was made first in the Saxon-times as may appear by their Laws but more cleerly declared and confirmed afterwards by the Laws of the Normans which never gave any new Right of Market-overt unto those places of publick defence but onely did inhibit the same in the smaller Villages and private places In which respect although the Kings of this Nation in future times took leave to abolish that Restraint which did lie upon some of those more private places for certain reasons of State and so these places became Markets-overt which formerly were none yet could they never take away that priviledge which Nature it self cast upon those greater Towns being the very Limbs of the Kingdom without wrong done to the common Right and the publick Good nor abridge them of that power but that they might still use their liberty at times and places within their Precinct as might best conduce with the benefit of the Inhabitants of those places even as any particular Free man may govern his own Estate as him liketh best And thus upon the whole matter it is to be concluded that the ancient Burroughs of this Kingdom properly do not hold their liberty of Market-overt by Prescription or Charter but by common Right and not as a Corporation made by Charter but as they are a multitude of people anciently gathered together and united upon whom the strength and wealth of the Kingdom doth or did formerly much more depend than on any of the smaller Villages and open Towns even as every Free man possesseth and useth his proper Inheritance and Estate without particular priviledge derived from the Crown Nor can the King take away the liberty of Market-overt from such places more than he can take away the liberty of buying and selling from any Free man to whom the Law alloweth a liberty of ownership This I submit to the censure of the learned in the Laws in regard of the different opinions concerning the same This liberty of Township thus made and the Place and People Inhabitants thereof being of such consequence in the publick administration had for their better support and safety liberty of Fortification and power to charge one another with the maintenance of the Fortifications by an imposition called Burghbote and held their Tenements under a Rent to their Lord or King called Burgage as they were a body aggregate CHAP. XXXIV Of the Forests BEsides other Prerogatives of the Saxon Kings they had also a Franchise for wild Beasts for the Chase which we commonly call Forest being a precinct of ground neither parcel of the County nor the Diocess nor of the Kingdom but rather appendant thereunto This savoured of the old German sport but by custom turned from sport to earnest For although in the first times the Saxons were so few and the Country so spacious that they might allow the Beasts their Farm as well as themselves their own People nevertheless so multiplied as of necessity they must intercommon either with Beasts or Fishes the former whereof however more cleanly yet the latter had the surest footing and was chosen as the least of two evils rather than for any likelihood of good Neighbourhood For as Nature taught Beasts to prey for themselves so men to defend their own and this bred such a fewd between Beasts and men as that Kings doubting to lose their Game took in with the weaker that the world might see the happiness of England where Beasts enjoy their liberty as well as men But this was as it were by compromise for it had been very hard to have pleased the Free men who had liberty of Game within their own ground by common Right and to preserve the Kings liberty of Forest co-incident therewith had not the King employed on the one side the power of a Dane that looked somewhat like a Conquerour and on the other side that which looked as like to the bounty of a King in allowing liberty of ownership to men inhabiting within the bounds of the Forest which at the first was set apart onely for the Kings pleasure and all his wits to
be a loser by so well-deserving service as in those days that was accounted Nevertheless the English look upon Henry as the fitter man for their turn being now at hand and Robert at Jerusalem and being a native born in England civilized into the English garb by education and of a wiser and fairer demeanour and more inclining to peaceable Government which both Normans and English much inclined to as being weary of thirty years service in the Wars And therefore it is not marvellous if they applied themselves to him in a way of capitulation and less wonderful if he hearkned thereunto and yet neither unadvisedly yielded unto by him nor traiterously propounded by them as some in zeal to Monarchy conclude the point The worst of the whole matter resting in this that the King bound himself to be just that he might be great and the people to submit unto Justice that they might be free like as their Ancestors were and themselves by the Law established ought to be For the capitulation was in substance setled by the ancient Laws of the Saxons mixed with some additions of Laws made by the Kings Father with the joynt advice of the grand Council of the Kingdom all which both the Norman Williams had often confirmed by solemn protestations and promises however their actions upon sudden surprisal were malae consuetudines and exactiones injustae by this Kings own acknowledgment Thus these three Norman Kings made their way to the Throne the first by Arms under colour of Title the second by a kind of Title under colour of Arms and the last by favour but all entred the same by capitulation election and stipulation and for the general had some regard to suit their course in order of retaining the good will of their people although in a different measure according to the differency of occasions CHAP. XLVI That the Government of the Normans proceeded upon the Saxon principles and first of Parliaments THE principles which I mean are these First the Legislative power and influence thereof upon the whole Secondly the Members of that Government with their several motions Thirdly the Laws and Customs or Rules of those Motions And first concerning the Legislative power Although it be true that the first Williams great and most constant labour was to have and to hold and had but little time or liberty to enjoy yet that time of rest which he had did apply it and himself in the setling of the Laws by the advice of Common-council I say not by advice of his own heart or two or three Norman Lords or of the Norman Nobility only as some men take the confidence to aver as if they had been eye-witnesses to the actions of those days but by the joynt advice of the grand-Council of the Lords and wise men of the Kingdom of England I will not insist upon force of argument to shew that common reason must of necessity sway the King into this course but shall reserve that to another place the testimonies of Writers must now serve the turn and herein the testimony of the Chronicle of Lichfield must have the first place which speaks both of a Council of Lords and saith that by their advice he caused to be Summoned a meeting of all the Nobles and wise men through all the Counties of England to set down their Laws and Customs This was in the fourth year of his Reign or rather after his entry and as soon as the Kingdom was brought into any reasonable posture of quiet and which besides the intention of governing the Kingdom according unto Law doth strongly pretend that the Parliament had the Legislative power and right of cognizance and judicature in those Laws that concerned the Kingdom in general and for the particular Laws or Customs of several places or Precincts it was referred to a Committee or Jury in every County to set them forth upon Oath Secondly that this Council had power to change Laws may likewise appear in that Act made concerning the introduction of the Canon-Law which shews not only the power of that Council in Church-matters but also that the Canon was no further in force than the same would allow and this was also done by Common council and the Council of the Archbishops Bishops Abbots and all the Princes of the Kingdom which connexion shews plainly that there was a Council besides that of the Prelates and Princes Thirdly in matters of general charge upon the whole body of the people the King used also the help of this Grand-council as may especially appear in the charge of Arms imposed upon the Subjects which was said to be done by the Common council of the whole Kingdom as is witnessed even by the Kings own Law. It may seem also that the grand Officers of the State were elected by such grand assembly of the wise men for we find that Lanfrank was elected to the See of Canterbury by the assent of the Lords and Prelates and of the whole people that is by the Parliament of England and as probable it is that Bishops were therein also elected for that the Bishop of Lichfield resigned his Bishoprick in such like Assembly if the meaning of Lanfrank be rightly understood who saith in his Letter that it was in conventu Episcoporum atque Laicorum Lastly that one Law of the Kings which may be called the first Magna Charta in the Norman times by which the King reserved to himself from the free-men of this Kingdom nothing but their free service in the conclusion saith that their Lands were thus granted to them in inheritance of the King by the Common-council of the whole Kingdom and so asserts in one the liberty of the free-men and of the representative body of the Kingdom These footsteps of the Parliament find we in the Conquerors time besides other more general intimations scattered amongst the Historians which may induce opinion to its full strength that this King however Conqueror he was yet made use of this additional power of Parliament to perfect his designs and it may be more often than either of his Sons that yet had less pretence of superlative power to countenance their proceedings William Rufus was a man of resolution no whit inferiour if not surpassing his Father and had wit enough for any thing but to govern his desires which led him many times wild and might occasion conceit that he was almost a mad King though he were a witty man and therefore it is the less marvail if he used not the help of the Common-council more than needs must where Kings many times are told of that which they are loth to know Nevertheless William the second could not pass over thirteen years without a parley with his Commons and Clergy unless he meant to adventure a parley between them and his Brother Robert who like an Eagle eyed his posture though he hovered afar off But Henry the first was more wise
the hands of the Clergie from whom moderation might be expected as from Friends and Neighbours and as Partners in one Ship mutual engagement to withstand the waves of Prerogative of Kings that seldom rest till they break all Banks and sometimes over-reach their own Guard and cannot return when they would And thus it fell out for many times the Pope and Clergie became Protectors of the peoples Liberties and kept them safe from the rage of Kings until the time of restitution should come and became not onely a Wall of defence to the one but a Rock of offence to the other For the Tripple-Crown could never solder with the English nor it with that the strife was for Prerogative wherein if the Clergie gained the Crown lost and no moderation would be allowed For the conquering King was scarce warm in his Throne whenas the Pope demanded Fealty of him for the Crown of England and the King 's own good Archbishop and friend Lanfrank delivered the Message as also Anselm did afterwards to William Rufus which though these Kings had courage enough to deny yet it shewed plainly that the Popes meaned no less Game than Crown-glieke with the King and people the Archbishops and Bishops holding the Cards for the Pope while in the interim he oversaw all The Norman Kings thus braved paid the Popes in their own Coin and refused to acknowledge any Pope but such as are first allowed by their concurrence Thus have we the second bravado of the Canon-Law for as yet it was not so fully entered as it seemed The words of the Act of Parliament it 's true were general yet their sence was left to time to expound and the course of succeeding affairs nevertheless passed with a non obstante For whereas in those days the Clergie claimed both Legislative and Executory power in Church-matters the Normans would allow of neither but claimed both as of right belonging to the Imperial power of this Island originally and onely As touching the Legislative power it is evident that notwithstanding the Canon that had long before this time voted the Laity from having to do with Church-matters yet the Norman Kings would neither allow to the Metropolitans the power of calling Synods nor such meetings but by their lieve although it was earnestly contended for Neither could the Clergie prevail to exclude the Laity out of their Synods being assembled nor from their wonted priviledge of voting therein albeit that for a long time by Canon it had been contradicted The differences between the Clergie and the Kings concerning these and other matters grew so hot that Kings liked not to have any Synods or meetings of publick Council and Archbishop Anselm complained that William Rufus would not allow any to be called for thirteen years together Which by the file of story compared with that Epistle made up the King's whole Reign And this was questionless the cause that we find so little touch upon Parliamentary Assemblies in the Norman times Kings being too high to be controuled and Bishops too proud to obey but necessity of State like unto Fate prevails against all other interests whatsoever and the wisdom of Henry the first in this prevailed above that of his predecessors as far as their Will was beyond his For it was bootless for him to hold out against the Church that stood in need of all sorts to confirm to him that which common Right as then it was taken denied him and therefore though it cost him much trouble with Anselm he re-continued the liberty of publick Consultations and yet maintained his Dignity and Honour seemly well I shall not need to clear this by particulars for besides the publick Consultations at his entrance and twice after that for supply or aid for his Wars and the marriage of his Daughter with the Emperour it is observed that the Archbishop of Canterbury summoned a Council at Westminster but it was Authoritate Regia and that there assembled magnae multitudines Clericorum Laicorum tam divitum quam mediocrium and that upon the third day the Debate was de negotiis saecularibus nonnullis The issue of all was that some things were determinata others dilata and other matters propter nimium aestuantis turbae tumultum ab audientia judicantium profligata Out of which may be probably concluded 1. That the Laity as yet were present in Councils with the Clergie 2. That they were all in one place 3. That they all had votes and that the major number concluded the matter 4. That certain persons used to determine of the major number by the hearing and that the Votes were still clamore non calculis 5. That they held an Order in debating of affairs viz. on some days Ecclesiastical and on other days Secular 6. That all matters concluded were attested by the King who as 't is said did give his consent and by his authority did grant and confirm the same And upon the whole matter it will be probable that as yet Councils and those now called Parliaments differed not in kind although possibly there might be difference of names in regard that some might be immediately and mainly occasioned and urged by Temporal Exigences and others by Ecclesiastical but whether Temporal or Ecclesiastical the first occasion was yet in their meetings they handled both as occasion offered it self Secondly as the Clergie could not attain the sole Legislative power so neither had they the sole Juridical power in Ecclesiastical Causes for not onely in case of errour in the Ecclesiastical Courts was an Appeal reserved to the King's Court as formerly in the Saxons time but even those things which seemed properly of Ecclesiastical cognizance were possessed by the King's Court in the first instance as that of Peter pence which was a Church-tribute and might be claimed to be properly the Church-cognizance much rather than Tythes and yet by the Law of this Kingdom in the Conquerour's time it is especially provided That defaults of payment of that duty shall be amended in the King's Court and a fine for default was given to the King albeit that the Bishop was made the Collector and the Pope the Proprietor And many other particulars which were holden to be of Ecclesiastical cognizance Kings would draw them within the compass of maintaining the peace of the Church which properly belonged to them to defend and so had the cognizance of them in their own Courts and fines for invasion of the Church-rights But because this may seem but colourable and by way of flattery of the Churches right and not in opposition thereof in other things it will appear plainly that Kings were not nice in vindicating their own claim in matters which the Clergie held theirs quarto modo as namely in the case of Excommunication a Weapon first fashioned by the Church-men and in the exercise whereof themselves were in repute the onely Masters and yet in this were mastered by Kings whose Laws
more the conceit of Fame than there was cause These concurring with unnatural troubles from most unthankful Sons made that spirit of his to fail that formerly knew no peer as it is often seen that the most generous spirits are sooner quelled with shame and grief than with fear of any danger whatsoever Towards his Lay-Subjects he was more regardant for the setling of Laws and executing of Justice so as some have thought him the first source of our English Laws others more truly the first Mecaenas since the Conquest that brought on the spring-time of a setled Common-wealth and therefore left this fair testimony by his putting forth that Primrose of English Laws under the name of Glanvil letting all men know that thenceforth England would no more veil itself in an unknown Law but explain itself unto the World to be a regular Government Such was the King's Idea yet was he touched with so much of the common infirmity of Kings as shewed him to be a man especially in his old age being loaden with Military Affairs wherein he had been long exercised he had contracted some shifting courses of a Souldier in gathering Money and Souldiers somewhat out of the road-way of an English King and led an ill example to future Ages nor had he other salve for this wound but that it was for the honour of Christian faith and for the sake of Jerusalem Next comes in Richard the first Henry the Second's Son both in birth and courage yet was his behaviour to his Father such that his meritorious Holy War could never wipe it out of the Calendar of story His entrance was upon an Election made in his Fathers life-time and the same confirmed by receiving of Homage from the Peers The sad troubles that this Election amongst other things occasioned to his Father in his old age shew plainly that Richard trusted not to the Title of Inheritance nor the French King that took his part unto the English custom for the possession of the Crown but all must be done in the Life of the Father that must secure the Government to the Son when the Father is dead And thus is he entred upon the Throne not as Heir but as Successor to his Father yea rather as Survivor taking possession of what was by special compact conveyed to him by the means of his Father in his life-time though sore against his will if Writers speak true As his entrance was it promised a better Government than followed for though it was for the most part hidden in the Womb as himself did subsist in another World yet by a secret providence he was given over to the election of ill Deputies and therefore he was not well beloved however dear he was to this Nation A third part of his Government was spent in a calm with Pope Clergy Commons and all Nations that were not Infidels upon conscience it seems that he ought not to be troubled who adventured his person so bravely in the Holy War. But above all he was the Clergies darling not only for his adventure in the Holy Land but now much more in his return by his imprisonment in Germany and therefore they sluck close to him in his absence not only in maintenance of his right to the Câ—own whereto some made claim and his own Brother John did more but emptied themselves to the utmost for his delivery which they effected to the envy of the French and such as longed for his downfal here in England The King comes like the Sun-rising scattering his Brothers designs by his very view then returns his thoughts for France where he spent the rest of a restless life and as his entry upon the Throne was unnatural for he made his way upon his Fathers Herse so was his Reign full of troubles and his end not unlike for it was violent and by the hand of his own subject and so ended his Reign that scarce had any begining Next comes in King John to act his part according to his entry hand over head whether called by a people scared with the noise of Succession by inheritance or such as thought it not convenient nor safe in a stirring time to have a Child to be their King or lastly led by an interest that John the youngest Son of Henry the second had by woful experience obtained amongst the Lords or some or all concurring it is clear they crossed the way of inheritance waved Arthur's Title who was Heir to Richard the first and by him also appointed to succeed being then but a Child and they chose John a man of War trained up in the Government of Ireland which made way for his active spirit and well seen in the Government of England which might have made him wise and under these conceits they were willing to forget his oppression in Ireland his Treachery against his Lord and King in England set the Crown upon his head and in conclusion acted the Tragedy of Abimelech in English wherein the Cedar was rooted up and the Bramble trodden down The general temper of his Government sheweth that though the King must be thought sober yet the man was mad for he hawked at all manner of game France Scotland England Laity Clergy spared not the Pope himself scorned to stoop to occasion all which he did by the strength of the name of a King till at length being well cuft and plumed he was fain to yoke his lawless will under the grand Charter depose his Crown at the Popes foot and instead of a King became little better than a chief Lord in England Thus although Richard the First forgot this mans disloyalty yet God remembred it for the King having gotten the Pope upon the hip and put him to his last shift to stir up the French to set his curse on work was by a hidden providence conquered in the middest of a Royal Army without view of Enemy or other weapon than a meer noise his Nobility either suspecting all would be gone to Rome or expecting that the King would not deny them their own seeing he had been so profuse in giving away that which was not his demand that their Liberties might be confirmed but he being loath to be mated by his Nobles though he was overmatched by the Pope arms himself with the Popes curse and the Lords themselves with the Frenchmens power thus the Tables are turned and the French playing an after-game to gain to themselves the Crown of England after they saw the death of a Warlike King discovered their design before it was ripe and in the conclusion were beaten out of the Kingdom by a Child It is not worth inquiry what the King allowed or disallowed for it was his course to repent of any thing done contrary to his present sense and made it his chief principle in policy to have no principle but desire wherein he triumphed too long by reason of the contentions between the Clergie and the Laity which
coming nigh unto the push of pike and the King ready for the spoil of both the Barons and Clergy suddenly close their files and like a stone-wall stood firm to each other till the King wearied with succesless labour was glad to give and take breath confirmed the Liberties of the people by his Charter which is now called the Magna Charta for substance and gave such collateral security for performance on his part as did let the World know the thing was as just as himself had been unjust The worst point in the case was that the people got their own by a kind of re disseisin a desperate remedy for a desperate condition wherein the Common-wealth then lay between life and death upon the rack of the will of a King that would be controuled by nothing but his own appetite and was in the end devoured by it CHAP. LVIII Of the state of the Nobility of England from the Conquest and during the Reign of these several Kings UNder the Title of the Nobility of England I shall comprehend all such as are of the greatest eminency for birth or wisdom and learning and advancement into place of Government and Honour These were in the Saxons times the flower of the people flourishing only from the honour that ascended from beneath their deportment then was full of chear and safety to the people after that Royalty sprung up the influence thereof upon them exhaled such a reciprocal interest back again as made them less regardful of their own root whereas we see the more mature flowers are the more propense to turn head and look downward to their own original This distemper was yet much worse by the coming in of the Normans whose Nobility besides their Titles of honour in their own Countrey obtained by custom such command and power amongst the meaner sort being Souldiers under them in time of the service in the field that when the Wars had breathed out their last neither of them could forget or were very careful to lay aside This was observed by Kings and advantage espyed to climb to the top of Monarchy by the help of these great men whom if they could make their own all would be theirs and therein they had prevailed much more than they did if they had been wise enough to have maintained them in unity but in that failing the Kings were necessitated to take parties and serve the Nobility to save the main and thus continued they a considerable party in the Government of this Kingdom from the Normans for the space of two hundred years well-nigh to the prejudice both of the growth of the Prerogative of Kings and Liberties of the Commons and benefit of none but the Lords who in those unquiet times were the chief Commanders in the field This errour of the Kings was soon espied but could not be avoided it is natural to man to be proud and to such to fall into contention another course therefore is taken viz. to raise up some so high as may over-top all and keep them under nor is it altogether without reason for Kings are no ubiquitaries and some must bear their power where they cannot be personally present yet it is dangerous to bestow too much upon one man for there is no man fitting to be a King but himself that is a King and where Kings are immoderate in bestowing power it many times works much woe to the people and not seldom sorrow to the Kings themselves The place of the chief Justice was in shew but one Office yet in these times was in nature of the Kings Lieutenant-general throughout the Kingdom A power and work too great for any one man in the World that can make no Deputies to manage it and yet in those times you shall meet with one man made up of an Arch-bishop a Legat and chief Justice of England or a Bishop a Lord Chancellour a Legat and chief Justice of England and a strange kind of Government must that needs be wherein the Servants Throne is above his Masters and a Subject shall have a plenitudinary power beyond that which his Lord and King had or as the times then were was capable of By these and such like pluralities the great men of England kept the Commons below and themselves above and probably rendred the temper of the Government of this Kingdom more Aristocratical than in after-Ages And if their personal authority was of such value how much rather in their joynt assembly or court of Council concerning which I must agree that as in their original in Germany they did consult and determine of the meaner matters that is to say of matters concerning Property and therefore were in their most ordinary work Meetings of Judges or Courts of Judicature and also matters of defensive War because themselves were the Commanders and lastly in matters of sudden concerment to the State not only to serve as eyes to foresee but to provide also if they can or otherwise to call in the ayd of the peoples advice so also they continued this course and it may be now and then as all Councils have done strained their endeavours beyond their reach especially since the Normans entrance and therefore I shall not deny but that they alone with the King and without the Commons have made many Laws and Constitutions some of which now are called Statutes although many of them in truth are no other than Rules for Judicature which ordinary Courts may frame or Judgments in particular cases such as are the constitutions at Clarindon in Henry the Second's time and many other Laws which are reported to be made between the King and his Lords Nor can I look upon such Laws otherwise than as upon Judgments in Courts of Justice in new points of controversie grounded upon ancient grounds which properly are not new Laws but the ancient Rule applied to new particulars and being so published to the World may bear the name of Laws Ordinances Constitutions or Judgments the word Statute being of latter times taken up and used in a more restrictive sence of which more in their due place Now that this Court was a setled Court of Judicature and so used may appear in that Fines were levied therein and Writs of Right determined as in the great Case between the two Kings of Navar and Castilè referred to the Judgment of Henry the second and tried in this Court it is said that the Tryal was by Plea and if need were by Battel The Judges in this Court were the Baronage of England for the entry of Judgment in that great Case is thus Comites Barones Regalis Curiae Angliae adjudicaverunt c. So as though doubtless many were absent some being enemies others discontented others upon other occasions yet all might claim their Votes as Barons The President over all the rest was the Chief Justice as if the King were present then himself and by him was the Sentence or Judgment
declared according to the entry in that Case aforesaid Habito Concilio cum Episcopis Comitibus Baronibus adjudicavimus c. The honour of this Court was great so long as the Lords had liberty or care to attend thereon but when Kings began to have private interests they would have these to be more private Councils which weakned the esteem of Conclusions that there passed and reduced the honour thereof scarce to the degree of a Conventicle And by this means the necessity of calling together the whole Body-Representative was made more frequent the power of the Nobility of England decayed and this Court forfeited all its Juridical power to the three Courts at Westminster viz. the Kings-bench Common-pleas and Exchequer saving still the supreme Judicature unto the grand Convention of Estates in Parliament where all the Lords had liberty of meeting and free voting without impeachment CHAP. LIX Of the state of the Clergie and their power in this Kingdom from the Normans time IF the Prerogative of Kings prevailed not to its utmost pitch during the Normans time it did much less in these times succeeding wherein the Clergie took up the Bùcklers and beat both King and Commons to a Retreat themselves in the interim remaining sole Triumphers in the Field In their first Adventure they paced the Stage no man appearing to oppose Steven then was King by their leave and their Bond-servant and they might have any thing sobeit they would suffer him to enjoy his Crown His Brother the Bishop was the Pope's servant the Church-mens patron and the King's surety in whom the Clergies favour to the King and his good behaviour toward them and all men concentred Besides all this the King was but so upon condition and there being no better Title than Election Conscience in those times was well enough satisfied in the breach of Covenant on their part when on the King's part it was first broken All this the King saw full well and therefore what can he deny to such Benefactors Vacancies of Churches he readily parts with and his right of investiture of the Mitred Clergie he dispensed so as he open'd the way to his Successours of an utter dereliction of that Priviledge He sees his Brother the Legate deflower the Crown of England by maintaining Appeals from the Courts in England unto the Court of Rome and he says nothing he is contented with the stump of the Crown and with Saul if he be but honoured above or before all others of the people it is enough But the Clergie like the barren Womb hath not yet enough The King hath allowed them Castles and too late he sees that instead of being Defences against the Imperial power of the Empress they are now made Bulwarks against the lawful power of a King he had therefore endeavoured to get them down and gotten some of them into his power The King himself is now summoned to answer this before a Legatine Council wherein his Brother is President That was a bold adventure in them but it was extreme rashness in him to appear and plead the Cause of the Crown of England before a Conventicle of his own Subjects And thus to secure Rome of Supremacy in Appeals he suffers a recovery thereof against his own person in a Court of Record and so loses himself to save the Crown Thus are Synods mounted up on Eagles wings they have the King under them they will next have the Crown Within a while Steven is taken prisoner The Empress perceiving the power of the Clergie betakes her case to them now assembled in Synod they now proud of the occasion and conceiting that both Law and Gospel were now under their decree publish That the Election of the King belongeth unto them and by them the Empress is elected Queen in open Synod Steven's Brother leading the game and had she been as willing to have admitted of the Laws as Steven was she had so continued and had left a strange President in the English Government for Posterity But the Citizens of London who had made the way to the Throne for Steven reduced the Synod to sober consideration and helped the King's return unto his Throne again wherein he continued a friend to the Clergie during the rest of his time Henry the second succeeded him as brave a man as he but beyond him in Title and Power and one that came to the Crown without pre-engagement by Promise or Covenant saving that which was proper for a King. A man he was that knew full well the Interests in the Government the growing power of the Clergie and the advantages lost from the Crown by his Predecessor And to regain these he smooths his way towards these braving men speaks fair profers fair he would act to increase the bounds of the Church He would have the Pope's leave to do him a kindness and sobeit he might gain an interest in Ireland he would take it from the Pope who pretended as Heir of Jesus Christ to have the Islands and utmost parts of the Earth for his possession and as if he meaned to be as good to the Church as Steven was and much better he desires the Pope's kindness for the confirmation of the Liberties and Customs of his Crown and Kingdom and no sooner desired than obtained This was a second Example of a King of England but the first of an English King that sought to Rome for Right in the Crown and thereby taught the Pope to demand it as a priviledge belonging to the Tripple Crown Nor was Henry the second less benign to the Church-men till he found by his dear-bought experience that he had nourished Scorpions and would have suppressed them but was rather suppressed himself as in that shameful success of the death of Becket may appear wherein he yielded the day up to the Clergie who formerly scorned to stoop to the greatest Potentate on Earth The State of Kings is to be pitied who must maintain a politick affection above and sometimes against Nature it self if they will escape the note of Tyranny in their Undertakings and of a feeble Spirit in their Sufferings For the King having made Becket Chancellor of England and then Archbishop of Canterbury he became so great that his Feathers brushed against the King's Crown who begins to rouse up himself to maintain his Honour and Prerogative Royal. The Bishops side with Becket the King intending the Person and not the Calling singles out the Archbishop and hunts him to soil at Rome yet before he went the King puts the points of his Quarrel in Writing and made both Archbishop and Bishops signe them as the Rights of his Crown and as the Consuetudines Avitae But Becket repenting went to Rome and obtained the Pope's pardon and blessing the rest of the Bishops yielding the Cause The particulars in debate were set down in the nature of Laws or Constitutions commonly called the Constitutions at Clarindon which shew the prevailing humour that then
cases and of the Writ de cautione admittenda Persons cited and making default may be interdicted and the King's Officer shall compel him to obey If the King's Officer make default he shall be amerced and then the party interdicted may be excommunicated So as the Process in the Spiritual Courts was to be regulated according to Law. Nor did it lie in the power of such Courts to order their own way or scatter the censure of Excommunication according to their own liking This together with all those that forego the Arch-bishop upon his repentance absolutely withstood although he had twice consented and once subscribed to them having also received some kind of allowance thereof even from Rome it self Clergy-men holding per Baroniam shall do such services as to their Tenure belong and shall assist in the King's Court till judgement of Life or Member Two things are hereby manifest First that notwithstanding the Conquerour's Law formerly mentioned Bishops still sate as Judges in the King's Courts as they had done in the Saxon times but it was upon causes that merely concerned the Laity so as the Law of the Conquerour extended onely to separate the Laity out of the Spiritual-Courts and not the Clergie out of the Lay-Courts Secondly that the Clergie especially those of the greater sort questioned their services due by Tenure as if they intended neither Lord nor King but the Pope onely Doubtless the use of Tenures in those times was of infinite consequence to the peace of the Kingdom and government of these Kings whenas by these principally not onely all degrees were united and made dependant from the Lord paramount to the Tenant peravale but especially the Clergie with the Laity upon the Crown without which a strange metamorphosis in Government must needs have ensued beyond the shape of any reasonable conceit the one half almost of the people in England being absolutely put under the Dominion of a foreign power Sanctuary shall not protect forfeited Goods nor Clerks convicted or confessed This was Law but violence did both now and afterwards much obliterate it Churches holden of the King shall not be aliened without License It was an ancient Law of the Saxons that no Tenements holden by service could be aliened without License or consent of the Lord because of the Allegiance between Lord and Tenant Now there was no question but that Churches might lie in Tenure as well as other Tenements but the strife was by the Church-men to hold their Tenements free from all humane service which the King withstood Sons of the Laity shall not be admitted into a Monastery without the Lord's consent Upon the same ground with the former for the Lord had not onely right in his Tenant which could not be aliened without his consent but also a right in his Tenant's Children in regard they in time might by descent become his Tenants and so lie under the same ground of Law For although this be no alienation by legal purchase yet it is in nature of the same relation for he that is in a Monastery is dead to all worldly affairs These then are the rights that the King claimed and the Clergy disclaimed at the first although upon more sober consideration they generally consented unto the five last But their Captain-Archbishop Becket withstood the rest which cost him his life in the conclusion with this honourable testimony that his death Sampson-like effected more than his life For the main thing of all the rest the Pope gained to be friends for the loss of so great a stickler in the Church-affairs as Becket was In this Tragedy the Pope observing how the English Bishops had forsaken their Archbishops espied a muse through which all the game of the Popedom might soon escape and the Pope be left to sit upon Thorns in regard of his Authority here in England For let the Metropolitan of all England be a sworn servant to the Metropolitan of the Christian World and the rest of the English Bishops not concur it will make the Tripple Crown at the best but double Alexander the Pope therefore meaned not to trust their fair natures any longer but puts an Oath upon every English Bishop to take before their consecration whereby he became bound 1. To absolute allegiance to the Pope and Romish Church 2. Not to further by deed or consent any prejudice to them 3. To conceal their Counsels 4. To aid the Roman Papacy against all persons 5. To assist the Roman Legat. 6. To come to Synods upon Summons 7. To visit Rome once every three years 8. Not to sell any part of their Bishoprick without consent of the Pope And thus the English Bishops that formerly did but regard Rome now give their Estates Bodies and Souls unto her service that which remains the King of England may keep And well it was that it was not worse considering that the King had vowed perpetual enmity against the Pope But he wisely perceiving that the King's spirit would up again having thus gotten the main battle durst not adventure upon the King's rear lest he might turn head and so he let the King come off with the loss of Appeals and an order to annul the customs that by him were brought in against the Church which in truth were none This was too much for so brave a King as Henry the second to lose the scare-crow-power of Rome yet it befel him as many great spirits that favour prevails more with them than fear or power For being towards his last times worn with grief at his unnatural Sons a shadow of the kindness of the Pope's Legat unto him won that which the Clergy could never formerly wrest from him in these particulars granted by him that No Clerk shall answer in the Lay-courts but onely for the Forest and their Lay-fee This savoured more of courtesie than Justice and therefore we find not that the same did thrive nor did continue long in force as a Law although the claim thereof lasted Vacancies shall not be holden in the King's hand above one year unless upon case of necessity This seemeth to pass somewhat from the Crown but lost it nothing for if the Clergy accepted of this grant they thereby allow the Crown a right to make it and a liberty to determine its own right or continuing the same by being sole Judge of the necessity Killers of Clerks convicted shall be punished in the Bishops presence by the King's Justice In the licentious times of King Steven wherein the Clergy played Rex they grew so unruly that in a short time they had committed above a Hundred murthers To prevent this evil the King loth to enter the List with the Clergy about too many matters let loose the Law of feud for the friends of the party slain to take revenge and this cost the bloud of many Clerks The Laity haply being more industrious therein than otherwise they would have been
which shew him to be a brave King if he was not a very rich man. Henry the second was more heavy because he had more to do yet find we but one assessment which was Escuage unless for the holy War which was more the Clergy-mens than his Richard was yet a greater burthen his Reign was troublesome to him and he deserved it for from the beginning thereof to the ending could never the guilt of his disobedience to his Father be blotted out but it was more troublesome to the people because it cost so much treasure was managed by such ill Governours except the Archbishop of Canterbury and was unsuccessful in most of his undertakings yet never invaded the liberties of the Commons by any face of Prerogative But what wanted in him was made compleat and running over in his Successor John who to speak in the most moderate sence of his Government being given over to himself when he was not himself robbed the Lords of their authority bereaved the Church of its Rights trod under foot the Liberties of the people wasted his own Prerogative and having brought all things into despair comes a desperate cure the head is cut off to save the body and a president left for them that list to take it up in future ages And thus that which Steven gave Henry the second lost Richard the first would not regain and John could not and so all were gainers but the Crown CHAP. LXI Of Judicature the Courts and their Judges IT is no silent argument that the Commons gain where Laws grow into course and it was the lot of these troublesome times to lay a foundation of a constant Government such as all men might learn which formerly was laid up onely in the breasts of wise experienced men The two most considerable points in Government is the Law and the Execution the latter being the life of the former and that of the Common-wealth I say not that the Law was augmented in the body of it or that the Execution had a freer course than in the best of the former times but both were more and more cleared to the world in many particulars as well touching matters concerning practice of the Law as touching rules of righteousness For the first whereof we are beholding to Glanvil in Henry the second 's time and for the latter to King John or rather the Barons in his time in the publishing of the Grand Charter or an enumeration of the Liberties or Customes of the people derived from the Saxons revived continued and confirmed by the Normans and their Successors which for the present I shall leave in lance dubio to stand or fall till occasion shall be of clearing the point in regard that King John soon repented of his Oath the Bond of his consent and to heal the Wound got the Pope's pardon and blessing thereupon so easie a thing it was for a Son of the Roman Church to pass for a good Catholick in an unrighteous way The execution of the Law was done in several Courts according to the several kinds of affairs whereof some concerned matters of Crime and Penalty and this touched the King's honour and safety of the persons of himself and his Subjects and therefore are said to be contra coronam dignitatem c. The second sort concern the profits of the Crown or treasure of the Kingdom The third concern the safety of the Estates of the people These three works were appointed unto three several Courts who had their several Judges especially appointed to that work Originally they were in one viz. in the supream Court of Judicature the Court of Lords whereof formerly was spoken but after through increase of affairs by them deputed or committed to the care of several men that were men of skill in such affairs and yet retained the Supremacy in all such cases still And because that which concerned the publick Treasure was of more publick regard than the other the deputation thereof was committed probably to some of their own members who in those days were Barons of the Realm and afterwards retained the Title but not the Degree and therefore were called for distinction-sake Barons of the Exchequer The particular times of these deputations appear not clearly out of any monument of antiquity nevertheless it is clear to me that it was before Henry the second 's time as well because Henry the first had his Judex fiscalis as Glanvil so frequently toucheth upon the King's Court of Pleas which cannot be intended at the Court of Lords for that in those days was never summoned but in time of Parliament or some other special occasion But more principally because the Historian speaking of the Judges itinerant reciteth some to be of the Common-pleas which sheweth that there was in those days a distinction of Jurisdiction in Judicatures And it may very well be conceived that this distinction of Judicature was by advice of the Parliament after that the Grand Council of Lords was laid aside by Kings and a Privy-Council taken up unto whom could not regularly belong any juridical power because that remained originally in the grand assembly of the Lords Over these Courts or two of them one man had the prime Title of Chief Justice who then was called Lord Chief Justice of England and whose office was much of the nature of the King's Lieutenant in all causes and places as well in War as Peace and sometimes was appointed to one part of the Kingdom and by reason thereof had the name onely of that part and some other of the other parts The greatness of this Office was such as the man for necessity of state was continually resident at the Court and by this means the King's Court was much attended by all sorts of persons which proved in after-times as grievous the King as it was burthensome to the people Other Judges there were which were chosen for their learning and experience most of them being of the Clergie as were also the under-Officers of those Courts for those times were Romes hour and the power of darkness Other Courts also were in the Country and were Vicontiel or Courts of Sheriffs and Lords of Hundreds and Corporations and Lordships as formerly and these were setled in some place But others there were which were itinerant over which certain Judges presided which were elected by the Grand-Council of Lords and sent by Commission from King Henry the second throughout the Kingdom then divided into Six Circuits unto each of which was assigned Three Justices so as the whole number of Justices then was Eighteen The office was before the coming of the Saxons over hither but the assignation was new as also was their Oath for they were sworn But the number continued not long for within four years the King re-divided the Land into four Circuits and unto each Circuit assigned five Justices making in the whole the number of Twenty and one Justices for the Northern
damage Nor did the former principle oversway the latter although it might seem more considerable but only in the times of civil peace when the Lords were quiet and the people well-conceited of the Kings aims in reference to the publick which happiness it was Henry the Second's lot to enjoy for he being a Prince eminent amongst Princes both for endowments of mind and of outward estate not only gained honour abroad but much more amongst his own people at home who saw plainly that he was for Forraign employment of honour to the Kingdom and not only contented with what he had in England but imbarqued together with the Laity against the growing power of the Clergy for the defence and honour of the priviledges of the Crown wherein also the Liberties of the people were included They therefore were secure in the Kings way and suffered themselves to be engaged unto the Crown further than they or their Ancestors formerly had been out of pretence of sudden extreme occasions of the Kingdom that would not be matched with the ordinary course of defence For the King finding by former experience that the way of Tenures was too lame a supply for his acquests abroad and that it had proved little better than a broken reed to the Crown in case of dispute with the people aimed at a further reach than the Lords or Commons foresaw and having learned a trick in France brought it over although it was neither the first nor last trick that England learned to their cost from France which was a new way of levying of Men and Arms for the War by assessing upon every Knights Fee and upon every Free-man of the value of sixteen Marks yearly their certain Arms and upon every Free man of ten Marks yearly value their certain Arms and upon every Burgess and Free-man of an inferiour value their certain Arms. 2. That these should be ready prepared against a certain day 3. That they should be kept and maintained from time to time in the Kings Service and at his command 4. That they should not be lent pledged sold or given away 5. That in case of death they should descend to the Heir who if under age should find a man to serve in his stead 6. That in case the owner were able he should be ready at a certain day with his Arms for the service of the King ad fidem Domini Regis Regni sui 7. That unto this every man should be Sworn I call this a new way of levying of Arms and Men not but that formerly other Free-men and Burgesses found Arms albeit they held not by Knight service for it was so ordained by the Conquerors Laws formerly used but now the King thrust in two clauses besides the altering of the Arms the one concerning the Oath whereby all men became bound the other concerning the raising and ordering of Men and Arms which here seems to be referred to the King only and in his service and this I grant may imply much in common capacity viz. that all the power of the Militia is in Henry the Second But this trick catched not the people according to the Kings meaning for the words ad fidem Regis Regni still left a muse for the people to escape if they were called out against their duty to the Kingdom and taught the doctrine which is not yet repealed viz. That what is not according to their Faith to the Kingdom is not according to their Faith to the King. And therefore they could find in their hearts sometimes to sit still at home when they were called forth to War as may appear in one passage in the days of King John who had gathered together an Army for the opposing of foraign Power at such time as the Pope had done his worst against him and the whole Kingdom which Army was of such considerable strength as I believe none since the Conquest to this day exceeded or parallell'd it But the King 's mean submission to the Pope's Legat so distasted the Nobles and People as they left him to his own shifts and that in such manner as although afterwards he had advantage of them and liberty enough to have raised an Army to have strengthned himself against the Nobles yet the Lords coming from London brought on the sudden such a party as the King was not able to withstand and so he came off with that conclusion made at Renny mead which though in it self was honourable yet lost the King so much the more because it was rather gained from him than made by him CHAP. LXIV Of the Government of Henry the third Edward the first and Edward the second Kings of England And first a general view of the disposition of their Government ONe hundred and ten years more I have together taken up to add a period to this first part of discourse concerning English Government principally because one spirit of arbitrary rule from King John seemeth to breath throughout the whole and therewith did expire The first that presents himself is Henry the third begotten by King John when he was in the very first enterprize of oppression that occasioned the first Barons bloudy Wars and which this King was so miserable as to continue for the greatest part of his Life and Reign and yet so happy as to see it ended about four years before he died Although the soul be not ingendred from the parent yet the temperature of the body of the Child doth sometimes so attemper the motion of the soul that there is in the Child the very image of the Father's mind and this Henry the third lively expressed being so like unto his Father John in his worst course as if his Father 's own spirit had entred into him and animated him in all his ways He brought in with him the first president of Conscience in point of Succession by inheritance in the English Throne for the stream of probabilities was against him He was a Child and the times required a compleat man and a man for War. He was the Child of King John whose demerits of the State were now fresh in the minds of all men He was also designed to the Throne by his Father's last Will which was a dangerous president for them to admit who had but even now withstood King John's depositing of the Crown in the Pope's hands as not being in the power of a King of England to dispose of his Crown according to his own will. Yet leaping over all these considerations and looking on Henry the third as the Child of a King that by good nouriture might prove a wise and just King they closed about this spark in hope it might bring forth a flame whereby to warm themselves in stormy times Nor did their hopes soon perish for during his minority the King was wise to follow good Counsel and by it purged out all the ill humours that the Kingdom had contracted in the rash distempers of his
Fathers government Nor did he onely follow the counsels of others herein but even at such times as their counsels crossed he chose those Counsels that suited with the most popular way as is to be seen in the different counsels of the Archbishop of Canterbury and William Briware And yet two things troubled much those times one that they were times of parties the other that the Protector was somewhat too excellent to be a meer servant and it is hard for the English Nobility to endure him to be greater although it may seem reasonable that they that are thought worthy to govern a King should be much more worthy to govern themselves But the Pope put an end to all occasion of question hereabout for by his Brief he declares the King to be sixteen years old and of age to govern himself and therefore all Castles are forthwith to be rendred up into the King's hands This proved the rock of offence whilst some obeyed the Pope and were impugners of those that put more confidence in the Castles than in the Kings good nature Hence first sprang a civil broil thence want of money then a Parliament wherein the Grand Charter of Englands Liberties once more was exchanged for a sum of Money Thus God wheeled about successes But the King having passed over his tame age under the Government of wise Counsellors and by this time beginning to feel liberty it was his hard condition to meet with want of Money and worse to meet with ill Counsellors which served him with ill advice that the Grand Charter would keep him down make him continually poor and in state of pupillage To this giving credit it shaped an Idea in his mind that would never out for forty years after and thus advised he neglects his own engagement defies the Government that by his Royal word and the Kings his predecessors in cool bloud had been setled and that he might do this without check of Conscience he forbad the study of the Law that so it might die without heir and he have all by Escheat This sadded the English and made them drive heavily the King to add more strengh brought in Foraigners and foraign Councils and then all was at stand The Councils were for new ways The great designe was to get money to supply the King's wants and as great a designe was to keep the King in want otherwise it had been easie for those at the helm to have stopped the concourse of Foraigners other than themselves from abroad the confluence of the Queens poorer Allies lavish entertainment profuse rewards cheats from Rome and all in necessitous times But strangers to maintain their own interests must maintain strangeness between the King and his Subjects To supply therefore these necessities all shifts are used as revoking of Charters displacing of Officers and fining them Afforestations with a train of oppressions depending thereon Fines and Amercements corrupt Advancements Loans and many tricks to make rich men offenders especially projects upon the City of London Nevertheless all proved infinitely short of his disbursements so as at times he is necessitated to call Parliaments and let them know his wants At the first the people are sensible and allow supply but after by experience finding themselves hurt by their supplies to the King they grant upon conditions of renewing the power of the Great Charter and many promises pass from the King to that end and after that Oaths and yet no performance This makes the people absolutely deny supplies Then the King pretends Wars in France Wars in Scotland and Wars against the Infidels in the Holy-land whither he is going the people upon such grounds give him aids but finding all but pretences or ill success of such enterprizes they are hardned against supplies of him for the Holy War. Then he seems penitent and pours out new promises sealed with the most solemn execration that is to be found in the Womb of Story and so punctually recorded as if God would have all generations to remember it as the seal of the Covenant between the King of England and his people and therefore I cannot omit it It was done in full Parliament where the Lords Temporal and Spiritual Knights and others of the Clergy all standing with their Tapers burning The King himself also standing with a chearly contenance holding his open hand upon his brest the Archbishop pronounced this Curse ensuing By the authority of God omnipotent of the Son and of the Holy Ghost and of the glorious Mother of God the Virgin Mary and of the blessed Apostles Peter and Paul and of all the other Apostles and of the Holy Martyr and Archbishop Thomas and of all the Martyrs and of the blessed Edward King of England and of all Confessors and Virgins and of all the Saints of God. We Excommunicate and Anathematize and sequester from our holy Mother the Church all those which henceforth knowingly and maliciously shall deprive or spoil Churches of their right And all those that shall by any art or wit rashly violate diminish or change secretly or openly in deed word or counsel by crossing in part or whole those Ecclesiastical liberties or ancient approved customs of the Kingdom especially the Liberties and free Customs which are contained in the Charters of the common Liberties of England and the Forests granted by our Lord the King to the Archbishops Bishops Prelates Earls Barons Knights and Freeholders And all those who have published or being published have observed any thing against them or their Statutes or which have brought in any customs or being brought in have observed and all Writers of Ordinances or Councils or Executioners or such as shall judge by such things All such as are knowingly guilty of any such matters shall ipso facto incur this Sentence such as are ignorantly guilty shall incur the same censure if being admonished he amend not within fifteen days after admonition In the same censure are comprehended all perturbers of the peace of the King and Kingdom for everlasting memory whereof we have hereunto put our Seals And then all throwing down their Tapers extinguished and smoaking they said So let all that shall go against this curse be extinct and stink in Hell. The King all the while continuing in the posture above-mentioned said So God me help I will observe all these things sincerely and faithfully as I am a Man as I am a Christian as I am a Knight as I am a King crowned and anointed If we shall pare away the superstitious ceremonies and consider divine providence we may search into all Histories of all ages and we shall not find a parallel hereunto so seriously composed solemnly pronounced with an Amen from the representative body of the whole Kingdom put in writing under seal preserved to posterity vindicated by God himself in the ruine of so many opposers And yet the dust of time hath almost buried this out of the thoughts of men so as few
even of such as know it do seriously consider how far it may yet and even now be charged upon the account of this Nation Serious as it was it was soon forgotten nor would the King be long holden with promises some unhappy Star struck him in his birth he had been too hard for his promises and now having the Pope at his Elbow he can dispence with his Oath and bid defiance to an Execration and in flat defiance of the Grand-Charter professeth oppression accumulates forreign Counsellors and forreign Guards contemns his own people ushers in the Pope's Extortions upon them to fill up the measure thrives in nothing but in the match of his Son and Successor with a Sister of Spain and yet that also helps to hasten on the publick poverty and that a Parliament that brought forth a bloudy issue although not by any natural power but occasionally For the Barons mean now no longer to trust to promises strangers are banished the Realm and others of the English bloud stepped into their places and Revenues But this was not all the King must confirm the Grand-Charter and thereto he addeth not onely his own Oath but causeth the Prince his Son to confirm the same in like manner It is likewise propounded to him that the chief Officers of the Kingdom may be chosen such as the Parliament shall like of And that other Laws meet for the government of the Kingdom might be established of all these the King made no bones And to make men believe that he was in good earnest he was contented to disrobe and disarm himself and invest the Barons both with Sword and Scepter retaining nothing but the Crown for himself This had been safety enough for the Kingdom but that it was a conclusion without an agreement for as it was on the King's part made from a principle of shame and fear so it was determined in anger for after that the King had been thus drest and girt for the space of Four or Five years whatsoever he thought all the while it is no matter he began first to stretch his Conscience and having the Pope's Dispensation to help soon makes his Oath to fly assunder although his Son had for the present more Conscience But the other girt held more stoutly for the Lords had the Sword chained to their Arm by the King 's own grant Liceat omnibus in regno nostro contra nos insurgere ad gravamen nostrum opem operam dare ac si nobis in nullo fenerentur and the Lords maintained their hold though not without some jealousies amongst themselves And it is very probable had the King been a little longer breathed with patience he might have had his will upon easier terms for the Lords were not so jealous of one another as the Commons were jealous of the Lords that they meaned to rule onely for themselves But the King now being in a wood and bemired so as he must now resolve to get all or lose all and so either satisfie his natural desires or the remainder of his politick power entred the field with the aid of those Commons that chose rather to be oppressed by one King than many Lords And thus the Lords received the first blow and gave the first foil Afterwards being worsted by their own divisions and jealousies they left a victory to the King that might have made him absolute if he had been moderate but pursuing revenge too far he was distasted of his own party that looked on him as a Polyphemus that intended to devour the Enemy first that he might more freely feast upon themselves in the issue This made victory follow the King afar off and taught the King that the end of Civil War must be attended with moderation in the Conquerour so far as may stand with publick safety or otherwise he that is Conquerour to day by Sword may be conquered to morrow by Jealousie Thus many humours consumed and all parts tired after four years continual War the State cometh to its right Wits The King's gains in all this bloudy sweat may be summed up in two heads First that he had liberty to chuse his principal Officers of State by advice of the Lords and them also to displace by like Counsel Secondly in that he gained though at a dear rate wisdom to observe the state of affairs and to apply himself according to occasion so lived Henry the third for three or four years after these troubles long enough to let the World know that he was able to govern like an English King and to teach his Son by his own late experience to be a wise governour betimes For Edward the first being trained up in the Tragedy of a Civil War wherein he was one of the chief actors and having expiated the bloudy way of his riotous youth by his Holy War as they called it now he betakes himself to amends making by Justice in Government having found by his Father's experience that a Kingdom well governed like good husbandry preserves the owner but being neglected destroys both He came over in his third year in August was crowned in September summoned a Parliament in February following but adjourned it till after Easter and then it is found that the Church of late had been ill governed the Clergy-men grieved by many ways the people otherwise handled than they ought to be the Peace ill kept the Laws less used and Delinquents less punished than was meet and in the sence of these inconveniencies were the Laws of Westminster the first made wherein the world may see the great difference between the Prince and the King in one and the same man. The most part of those Laws were little other than plaisters applied to particular botches of those times wherein the King dealt with a tender hand as if he feared to ulcerate any part and especially the Clergie and therefore delivered the last Law in a petitionary way to the Clergie because it concerned the execution of Justice in prohibited times and yet bound up all with a salvo to himself and his prerogative like a wise King that would neither lose right nor do rong nor yet stickle to debate with his Subjects now whenas his eye was upon a further mark For Leolin the Prince of Wales had affronted him and though he could not endure affronts yet could he dissemble them for advantage and so he suffered the Parliament to run its course that he might have done the sooner Otherwise he had a seed of his Father's conceit that Laws are not made for Kings as appeared afterward for after he had gotten his Army into the field he took a fifteenth which was granted to his Father and this was inaudito more but there was no disputing with power and therefore the Subject must be contented rather to score it up against the future than require present pay so dangerous a thing it is for England that Kings should have occasion to
gather Armies though for never so honourable employment The Welsh chase is hotly pursued yet it did not rid much way for it cost the English a voyage of nine years travel before they could attain the shore although it had been often within their view It may be the King found it advantageous for his Government to maintain an Army in the field under the colour of the Welsh War that he might more bow his Subjects to his own bent for during these Wars the King made many breathings and took time to look to the husbanding of his own Revenue as those Ordinances called Extenta manerii and Officium Coronatoris do witness and the Statute of Bigami But the people were not altogether yet tamed for the times being still in Wars and they occasioning much waste of Treasure put the King to the utmost pitch of good Husbandry and one degree beyond the same so as under colour of seizing his own he swept up also the Priviledges and Liberties of his Subjects some Authors reciting the complaints of the Church-men others of the Laity so as it seemeth the King was no respecter of persons but his own This and others not unlike had almost occasioned another Combustion had not the meeting at Gloucester setled things for the present by referring the right of Franchises to debate in the Eyer and ordering reseizure of such Liberties into the Subjects hands whereof they had been dispossessed by Quo warranto and Quo jure under colour of the fourth Chapter of the Statute of Bigami Nevertheless however debonair the King seemed to be the sore between him and his Subjects was not fully cured nor did the Lords trust him further than needs must for whether they served in the Field or met at Council still they were armed and during this daring of each other were many profitable Laws made whilst neither party durst venture bloodshed in touching too nigh upon the Priviledges of each other principally because the affairs in Wales were but laid asleep and upon reviving might turn the ballance to either side The Wars awake again and therein are consumed nigh five years more of the King's Reign so as whatever his intent was he could have hitherto little opportunity to effect any thing for the advancement of the Prerogative of the Crown at home Nor had he scarcely breathed himself and Army from the Welsh Wars but he found both France and Scotland his Enemies at once The King faced onely the first and fought the second which held him work the remainder of his days and at the same time also he arrayed both the Clergy and Laity at his own home as if Providence had given him security for the good behaviour and yet it failed him in the issue and left him to the censure of the World whether his Justice was spontaneous or by necessity for as yet he held the Grand Charter at parley and therefore was rather eyed than much trusted Albeit he was put upon confidence in the Subjects discretion for aid of him in his continual undertakings nor did they disclaim him herein however chargeable it was for all seem willing he should be employed any where so as not within the four Seas It is probable the King knew it and therefore having made a Voyage into France he changed the Scene of War but to the other side as it were of a River in hope his Lords would follow but it would not be This angred him and he them nor would his Clergy allow him any aid Papa inconsulto and therefore he outs them from his protection These and his irregular preparations by War by summons not onely of his Knights but all other that held Land worth 20 l. per annum and Taxes imposed by an arbitrary way increased Rancor into a kind of State-scoul little better than a Quarrel For appeasing whereof the King granted a consultation upon a prohibition and unto both Clergy and Laity a confirmation of the Grand Charter at the long run and allowed it as the common Law of the Kingdom and seconded the same with many succeeding confirmations in the twenty seven and twenty eighth years of his Reign as if he had utterly renounced all thought of a contrary way But the Statute in his 28th year had a sting in the tail that was as ill as his saving of ancient aids and prisals which was in the Statute of confirmation of the Charters though it were omitted in this Statute for the saving was of such a sence as time and occasion would move the King's heart to make it and thus this Statute became like a Hocus Pocus a thing to still the people for the present and serve the King's turn that he might more freely intend the conquest of the Scots which once done he might if he would try masteries with England But God would not have it so the King in Scotland had power to take but could not overtake and the Scots like birds of the prey had wit enough to fly away and courage enough to return upon advantages and so the King was left to hunt the wind which made him to return He might now expect the applause of his people for his good success and the terrour of those that had stopped the broad way of his extravagant Prerogative and therefore looks big rubs up old sores and having his Army yet in the field sends for those Lords that would not follow him in his Wars in Flanders All come and submit and as it were in so many words let the King know that all England is now tame and like to be ridden at his discretion And now there 's nothing in his way but the fatal execration which he feared not in relation to God's anger but rather to the exasperated Clergie and the dread of the Pope's direful Thunder-bolt To avoid this storm he procures a Dispensation from Rome to perjure and oppress without sin a trick that he learned of his Father and hid it within his breast till now about two years before his end he brings it forth to tell all the world that hitherto he had been just against his will. But having obtained his purpose he nevertheless misseth of his end for a new King of Scots our old good enemies by divine providence suddenly crossed his way before him and now it boots not to contend for arbitrary rule in England and lose the Crown of Scotland which he once thought he had sure he faces about therefore and having spoken fair to his people for Scotland he goes Thus if all were not in a Parenthesis the King intended a good period but God onely knows what his furthest reach would have been if he had returned for he was taken out of this world in Scotland and so left this his government somewhat like an imperfect sentence His Son Edward should have compleated it but that he wanted his Father's sence and had too much of his Grandfather's superbient humour that meeting
and nothing shall hinder it but the special reservation of the donor and yet he saith that such gift or grant taketh not away the right of the Lord Paramount in his Tenure albeit the gift be in free Alms. Nevertheless it seemeth to be such restraint that the Templars and Hospitallers were fain to find out a new way which was to protect mens Tenements from execution of Law by levying crosses thereon albeit the right of the Lords was not barred and therefore Edw. 1. provided a Law to make this also in nature of a Mortmain within the Statute made in the seventh year of his Reign called the Statute de Religiosis by which it was enacted that in case of such alienations in Mortmain the Lord should have liberty to enter if he failed then the Lord Paramount or if he failed the King should enter and dispose of the same and that no license of Mortmain should be sued out but by the mean Lord's assent and where part of the premises remain still in the Donor and the original Writ mentioneth all the particulars And thus at length was this issue for the present stayed which hitherto wasted the strength of the Kingdom and by continual current emptying it into the mare mortuum of the Clergie consumed the maintenance of Knight service by converting the same to Clerk-service No Judge shall compel a Free-man to make Oath without the Kings command So is the sence of the Law rendred by an ancient Authour and I hope I shall not wrong the Text if I affirm that the Ecclesiastical Judge was included within the equity though properly he be not Balivus for the Law intends to shew that it is a liberty that the Subject hath not to be compelled to take Oath without the Kings especial command and by consequence it sheweth also that the King at that time and until then had the directory of Oaths for it was an ancient Liberty given in the Kings Charters unto such as they pleased viz. to impose Oaths and to punish for breach of Oath and this passed under the word Athae or Athas and so Edmund the Saxon King gave to the Abbey of Glastenbury amongst other Athas Ordulas and the Church-men that first procured vacations from Suits of Law during holy times procured a Law also to be setled by Edward the Saxon King and Gunthurne the Dane that Ordeal and Oaths should be forbidden upon the holy Feasts and lawful Fasts And a wonder it is how it escaped the gripe of the Clergie so long who catched at any thing that had but a glance of Gods worship in it And if this were the Subjects Liberty not to be compelled to Swear surely much more not to be compelled to accuse himself unless by the Law he be especially bound for it is Glanvil's rule Ob infamiam non solet juxta legem terrae aliquis per legem apparentem se purgare nisi prius convictus fuerit vel confessus in curia But the power of the Clergie now was grown strong and they begin to remember themselves and that Oaths are of a holy regard and they men for holiness best able to judge when and to whom they shall be ministred and therefore now they begin to enter their claim and to make a sure Title they get a grant from Pope Innocent to Steven Langton Arch-Bishop of Canterbury of a faculty of licensing administration of Oaths during the time of Lent and he accordingly enjoyed it during the mad time of Henry the Third But Edward the first quarrelled it and left it questionable to Edward the Second who being in his condition as a lost man had less care of such smaller matters and therefore allowed that his Judges of Assizes should be licensed by the Arch-bishop to administer Oaths in their Circuits in the sacred times of Advent and Septuagessima and this course continued till Henry the Eighth's time The Clergie having thus gotten the bridle gallop amain they now call whom they will and put them to their Oaths to accuse other men or themselves or else they are Excommunicated Henry the Third withstood this course if the Clergie-mens complaints in the times of that King Artic. 9. be true and notwithstanding the same the Law holds its course and in pursuance thereof we find an attachment upon a prohibition in this form ensuing Put the Bishop of N. to his pledges that he be before our Justices to shew cause why he made to be summoned and by Ecclesiastical censures constrained Lay-persons men or women to appear before him to swear unwillingly at the Bishops pleasure to the great prejudice of our Crown and Dignity and contrary to the custom of the Kingdom of England And thus both King and Clergie were at contest for this power over the peoples Consciences to which neither had the right otherwise than by rules of Law. Bigamists shall not be allowed their Clergie whether they become such before the Council of Lyons or since and that Constitution there made shall be so construed Whatsoever therefore their Synods in those times pretended against the married Clergie it seemeth by this Law that they had Clergie that were married once and again and yet before and after the Council were admitted as Clerks in the judgment of the Law. But the general Council interposes their authority and deprives them that are the second time married of all their priviledges of Clergie It was it seemeth twenty years and more after that Council before the Church-men in England were throughly reformed for either some were still Bigami at the making of this Law or as touching that point it was vain nor is it easie to conceive what occasion should after so long a time move such exposition the words of the Constitution being Bigamos omni privilegio clericali declaramus esse nudatos Now whether this slow Reformation arose from the defect in Law or in obedience thereto may be gathered from some particulars ensuing First it is apparent that the Canons of general Councils eo nomine had formerly of ancient times gotten a kind of preheminence in this Nation but by what means is not so clear In the Saxon times they were of no further force than the great Council of this Kingdom allowed by express act For the Nicene Faith and the first five general Councils were received by Synodical confirmations of this Kingdom made in the joynt meeting both of the Laity and Clergie and during such joynt consulting the summons to the general Councils was sent to the King to send Bishops Abbots c. but after that the Laity were excluded by the Clergie from their meetings and the King himself also served in the same manner the Summons to the general Council issued forth to the Bishops immediately and in particular to each of them and to the Abbots and Priors in general by vertue whereof they went inconsulto Rege and sometimes Rege
renitente and appeared either personally or by proxie Others came as parties to give and receive direction or hear Sentence in matters tending to spiritual regards And for this cause issued Summons even to Kings as at the Council of Lyons aforesaid it is said that the Pope had cited Regis terrae alios mundi principes dictum principem meaning Henry the third the matter was for assistance to the holy War and to determine the matter between Henry the third and his Clergie men And as in that case so in others of that kind Kings would send their Embassadors or Proctors and give them power in their Princes name interessendi tranctandi communicandi concludendi First of such matters quae ad reformationem Ecclesiae universalis in capite membris then of such as concern fidei orthodoxae fulciamentum Regumque ac principum pacificationem or any other particular cause which occasionally might be inserted So long then as Kings had their votes in the general Councils they were engaged in the maintenance of their decrees and by this means entred the Canon-law into Kingdoms Nor was the vote of Kings difficult to be obtained especially in matters that trenched not upon the Crown for the Pope knowing well that Kings were too wise to adventure their own persons into foraign parts where the general Councils were holden and that it was thrift for them to send such Proctors that might not altogether spend upon the King's purse allowed Bishops and Clergy-men to be Proctors for their Princes that in the Negative they might be pii inimici and less active but in the Affirmative zealous and so make the way wider by the Temporal and Spiritual vote joyned in one Neither did Kings onely save their purse but they also made their own further advantage hereby for by the engagement and respect which these their Proctors had in Councils they being for the most part such as were had in best esteem obtained better respect to the cause that they handled and speedier dispatch Nevertheless the case sometimes was such as could not expect favour and then as the King's temper was they would sometimes ride it out with full sail and to that end would either joyn with their Ecclesiastcal Proctors some of the Barons and great men of their Realm to add to the cry and make their affairs ring louder in the ears of fame although the Pope had the greater vote or otherwise would send an inhibition unto their Proctors and their assistants or an injunction to look to the rights of the Crown as Henry the Third did at the Council at Lyons and this sounded in nature of a Protest and within the Realm of England had the force of a Proviso or Saving But if the worst of all come to pass viz. that the Council passed the cause against Kings without any Inhibition or Injunction yet could it not bind the Law of the Land or Kings just Prerogatives no not in these times of Rome's hour and of the power of darkness For at a Synod holden by Arch-bishop Peckham An. 1280. the Acts of the Council of Lyons were ratified and amongst others a Canon against non-residency and pluralities and yet neither Council nor Synod could prevail for in Edward the Second's time an Abbot presenting to a Church vacant as was supposed by the Canon of pluralities the King whose Chaplain was disturbed enjoyned the Abbot to revoke his presentation upon this ground Cum igitur c. in English thus Whereas therefore that Decree bindeth not our Clerks in our service in regard that the Kings and Princes of England from time to time have enjoyed that liberty and prerogative that their Clerks whilst they attend upon their service shall not be constrained to undertake holy things or to be personally resident on their Benefices c. And if this present Law be considered whereof we now treat which took leave to enact a sence upon a former Canon so long since made and which is all one to makâ— a general Council will or nill it to tread in the steps of an English Parliament or which is more mean to speak after the sence of an English Declaration that had not yet attained the full growth of a Statute as was then conceived it will evidently appear that the power of a council made up of a mixture of a few votes out of several Nations or the major part of them being unacquainted with the Laws and Customs of Nations other than their own was too mean to set a Law upon any particuler Nation contrary to its own original and fundamental Law. And as the Voters sent to the grand Councils from England were but few so neither were the Proctors as may appear from this that Pope Innocent out of his moderation if we may believe it and to avoid much expence as he saith did order that the number of Proctors in such cases should be few But in truth the times then were no times for moderation amongst Popes and their Officers and therefore it was another thing that pinched for multitude of Proctors if their number had not been moderated might perhaps if not prevail yet so blemish the contrary party that what the Pope should get must cost him loss of spirits if not bloud And although the Bishops being fast Friends to the Pope by vertue of their Oath did prevail in power and the Pope had the controul of the Council yet the exceeding number of the Proctors on the contrary might render their conclusions somewhat questionable in point of honesty as being made against the mindes of the greater number of persons present though their votes were fewer To avoid this difficulty therefore for more surety-sake the Popes enlarged the number of Voters for whereas it seemeth to be an ancient rule that onely four Bishops should go out of England to the general Council in after-ages not one Bishop could be spared unless in cases of great and emergent consequence as may appear by the Pope's Letter to Henry Third and the case required it for the oppressions of the Pope began to ring so loud as the holy Chair began to shake Neither did Kings confine themselves to any certain number of Proctors notwithstanding the Pope's moderation but as the case required sent more or less as unto the Council at Pisa for the composing and quieting that great Schism in the Popedom Henry the Fourth sent solemn Embassadors and with them nigh eighty in all But unto the Council at Basil Henry the Sixth sent not above twelve or thirteen as Mr. Selden more particularly relateth And unto the Council at Lyons formerly mentioned the Parliament sent but six or seven to remonstrate their complaints of the extortions of the Court at Rome their Legates and Emissaries The sum of all will be that the Acts of general Councils were but Counsels which being offered to the sence of the Parliament of England might grow up
to the degree of Laws if the Parliament liked them Nevertheless National Synods in England undertook the quarrel of general Councils for Arch-bishop Peckham in a Synod 1280. enjoyned the Constitutions made in the Council at Lyons to be observed under a curse without consultation first had with the Parliament or before he knew whether they would be right or wrong And before him Boniface made Constitutions in opposition to the customs of the Kingdom so as the matter was now come to a kind of contest whether Synods or Parliaments should hold supremacy in doubtful cases concerning the limits of the Ecclesiastical and Temporal power For henceforth Kings must bid adieu to the Synods and sit no more amongst them and Synods now think themselves free to consult and determine what they please without speaking under correction nor was there other remedy left to Kings but threats by Writs directed to the Bishops firmiter inhibendo quod sicut Baronias quas de Rege tenent diligunt nullo modo praesumant concilium tenere de aliquibus quae ad coronam Regis attinent vel quae ad personam Regis vel statum suum vel statum concilii sui contingunt quod si fecerint Rex inde se capiat ad Baronias suas And this prevailed so effectually that the Bishops durst not adventure too far lest they should go beyond their guard and therefore they come and ask leave of the Parliament in cases that trenched upon the Law of the Kingdom as they did in the case of Bastardy wherein they would have had their consent That Children born before Marriage might be made legitimate by the Marriage subsequent And yet they could not prevail for they were answered Nolumus leges Angliae mutari notwithstanding that the Canon-law and the Laws of the Normans sided with them And so they obtained not their desire although they still retained the Tryal of general Bastardy unto themselves Nevertheless the times were such as Kings being too weakly assisted by the people and the Clergie strongly seconded by the Pope they took advantage of those times of distraction so as to hold themselves no farther obliged to the King than the Pope and their own covetousness would allow them and to make all sure they had setled it so far as they were able by a Constitution that the Clergie were not bound to aid the King Papa inconsulto and they put it in practice in a Synod under Arch-bishop Winchelsie Anno 1295. in the time of Edward the First and although the King prevailed in the conclusion at that time yet from the times of Henry the Third the Clergie for future times granted their aids to the King by themselves and apart from the rest of the body of the Kingdom and held themselves not bound by any aid granted by the Parliament albeit that their own aids granted in their Synods were not obligatory unto the body of the Clergie in this Kingdom unless first allowed and confirmed by the Parliament And thus is England become like a two-bodied monster supported with one pair of Legs CHAP. LXVII Of the condition of the Free-men of England of the Grand Charter and other Statutes during the Reigns of these Kings SHattered asunder by broyls of Civil Wars the Freemen having laid aside that regard of the ancient mutual covenant and bond of Decenners are now become weak and almost enthralled to the lust of Kings Lords Pope and English Clergie and therefore it is no wonder if Taxes and Tributes were many and new although most of them deserved not to march under any banner but the colours of oppression nor did any thing save them from the worst Tenure of all but the several interests of those superiour powers which oftentimes did justle with one another and thereby gave the Commons liberty to take breath so as though for the present they lost ground and hunted upon a cool scent yet they still retained the prey within their view Sometimes they were cast far behind other times they recovered themselves a Truce is cried and Laws are made to moderate all and determine the bounds of every one and thus comes the Grand Charter upon the publick Theatre The Historian saith it was the same with that of King John's framing and yet by comparing them together we find them disagreeing both in words and sence and therefore shall sum the same up as shortly as I can observing the difference of the two Charters as I pass along The First Chapter concerned the Church of which sufficient hath been spoken The Freemen shall enjoy these Liberties to them and their Heirs for ever The Heir in Knight-service shall pay the ancient relief That Reliefs were setled by the Saxons hath been already shewed and also that they were continued and confirmed by Henry the First onely in those times they were paid in Horses Arms c. But in after-times all was turned into money which was more beneficial for all Lords shall have their Wards bodies and Lands after homage received until the full age though the Ward be formerly Knighted The Law of Wardship may seem more anciently seated in this Kingdom than the Normans times for if the Statutes of Scotland bear any credit that Law was in Scotland before those times The Lords were not to have the Wardship before they were possessed of the Tenure because it was theirs as a fruit of the Tenure according to the Saxon Law concerning distress that it could not be in the power of the Lord to distrain till he was possessed of the service And if by fraudulent conveyance the Heir did hold the Lord out of possession a Writ of Ward did lie against him and if he did not appear the Lord might seize the Lands unless in case of Wardship per cause de guard And in case the Lord would hold the Wardship longer than the full age of the Heir an Assize did lie against the Lord for the Heir could not enter without Livery But if the Heir were of full age at the time of the Ancestor's death the Lord could not enter the Lands and yet he should have a Relief and the primer seisin And if the Heir entred the Lands before Homage done he gained no Free hold though he were Knighted before as this Law provideth For it may seem that these times of Civil War brought forth a trick of Knighting betimes as an honourable encouragement for young sparks to enter the field before they were compleat men of discretion to know whether the cause of War was good or evil And yet reason might induce a conceit that he that was thought meet to do Knight-service in his own person might expect the maintenance fit for the ability of the person and honour of the service Grantees or their Assigns or Committees of Wardships shall preserve the Land c. from Waste and the Tenants from extortion They shall yield up the same stocked
and Kent are saved out of this Law by the Statute the first whereof saves the Land to the Heir from the Lord and the second saves the same to the Heirs Males or for want of such to the Heirs Females and to the Wife her moity until she be espoused to another man unless she shall forfeit the same by fornication during her Widow-hood And by the same Law also the King had all Escheats of the Tenants of Archbishops and Bishops during the vacancy as a perquisite But Escheats of Land and Tenement in Cities or Burroughs the King had them in jure coronae of whomsoever they were holden All Wears shall be destroyed but such as are by the Sea-coast The Lieutenant of the Tower of London as it seemed claimed a Lordship in the Thames and by vertue thereof had all the Wears to his own use as appeareth by a Charter made to the City of London recited in the second Institutes upon this Law and this was to the detriment of the Free-men especially of the City of London in regard that all Free-men were to have right of free passage through Rivers as well as through Highways and purprestures in either were equally noxious to the common liberty And therefore that which is set down under the example or instance of the Rivers of Thames and Medway contained all the Rivers in England albeit that other parts of the Kingdom had not the like present regard as the City of London had The Writ of precipe in capite shall not be granted of any Freehold whereby a man may be in danger of losing his Court thereby It seemeth that it was one of the oppressions in those times that if a Suit were commenced in the inferiour or Lords Court concerning a Freehold a Writ of precipe in capite might be had upon a Surmise that the Freehold was holden in capite which might prove an absolute destruction to the inferiour Court and was the spoil of the Demandants case and therefore I think the Charter of King John instead of the word Court hath the word Cause There shall be but one known Weight and Measure and one breadth of Cloaths throughout the Realm of England This Law of Weights and Measures was anciently established amongst the Saxons as formerly hath been shewed and continued in the Normans times and confirmed by Richard the first and King John. And as touching the measure of the breadth of Cloaths although it might seem to abridge the liberty of particular persons yet because it was prejudicial to the common Trade of the Kingdom it was setled in this manner to avoid deceit and to establish a known price of Cloaths And it seemeth that Wine was ordinarily made in England as well as Ale otherwise the Measures of Wine could not have been established by a Law in England if they had been altogether made in other Countries Inquisition of Life and Member shall be readily granted without Fees. This was a Law of latter original made to take away a Norman oppression for by the Saxon Law as hath been already noted No man was imprisoned for Crime not bailable beyond the next County-court or Sheriff's Torn but when those rural Courts began to lose their power and the Kings Courts to devour Tryals of that nature especially by the means of the Justices itinerant which were but rare and for divers years many times intermitted during all which time supposed Offenders must lie in Prison which was quite contrary to the liberty of the Free men amongst the Saxons This occasioned a new device to save the common liberty by special Writs sued out by the party imprisoned or under bail supposing himself circumvented by hatred and malice and by the same directed to the Sheriff and others an Inquisition was taken and Tryal made of the Offence whether he deserved loss of Life or Member and if it were found for the supposed Offender he was bailed till the next coming of the Justices and for this the Writ was called the Writ of inquisition of Life or Member and sometimes the Writ de odio atia But these Inquests were soon become degenerate and subject to much corruption and therefore as soon met with a countercheck from the Law Or first rather a regulation for it was ordained that the Inquest should be chosen upon Oath and that two of the Inquest at least should be Knights and those not interessed in the Cause But yet this could not rectifie the matter for it seemed so impossible to do Justice and shew Mercy this way that the Writ is at length taken away and men left to their lot till the coming of Justices itinerant But this could not be endured above seven years for though the King be a brave Souldier and prosperous yet the people overcome him and recover their Writs de odio atia again Lords shall have the Wardships of their Tenants Heirs although they hold also of the King in Petit Serjeanty Socage Burgage or Fee-farm Inferiour Lords had the same right of Wardships with the King for their Tenures in Knight-service although their Tenants did hold also of the King unless they held of him in Knight-service which was a service done by the Tenant's own person or by the person of his Esquire or other deputy in his stead But as touching such service as was wont to be done to him by render or serving him with Arms or other utensils this was no Knight-service though such utensils concerned War but was called Petit Serjeanty as in the Law-books doth appear Nevertheless Henry the Third had usurped Wardships in such cases also and the same amongst others occasioned the Barons Wars No Judge shall compel a Free-man to confess matter against himself upon Oath without complaint first made against him Nor shall receive any complaint without present proof This Law in the Original is set down in another kind of phrase in the first part thereof which is obscure by reason thereof in express words it is thus No Judge shall compel any man ad legem manifestam which implieth that the matter was otherwise obscure if the party that was complained of or suspected did not manifest the same by his own declaring of the truth or matter enquired after and therefore they used in such cases to put him to Oath and if he denied the matter or acquitted himself the Judge would sometimes discharge him or otherwise put him to his Compurgators and this was called lex manifesta or lex apparens And it was a trick first brought in by the Clergie and the Temporal Judges imitated them therein and this became a snare and sore burthen to the Subjects To avoid which they complain of this new kind of Trial and for remedy of this usurpation this Law reviveth and establisheth the onely and old way of Trial for Glanvil saith Ob infamiam non solet juxta legem terrae aliquis per
are to be ordered by Tutors than Children and therefore this may be annexed to the rest of the Liberties as well as the other Nevertheless it seemeth that the Laws took them into their regard in respect of their Estates which might be abused to the prejudice of the Publick rather than out of any respect had to their persons Now because there is a difference between the disability of these persons the one being perpetual the other temporary therefore is there also by these Laws a difference in the disposal of their Estates for the Tutor had a right in the disposing of the one and but a bare authority or power in providing for the other Secondly the person of the Tutor is to be considered Anciently it was the next kindred grounded as I conceive upon the natural affection going along with the blood and this so continued in custom until these times for though the Mirrour of Justice saith that Henry the First brought in that course of giving the custody of these disabled persons to the King as hath been formerly observed yet Bracton that wrote long after the time of Henry the First speaking of these kind of persons saith Talibus de necessitate dandus est tutor vel curator not so much as mentioning the King in the case And in another place speaking of such as are alieni juris saith that some are under the custody of their Lords and others under their Parents and friends But let the time of the entrance of this Law be never so uncertain it is now a declared Law that the King in such cases is the common Curator or Tutor of all such persons as he is a Chief Justice rendring to every one his right The King shall have the Wrecks of the Sea. What shall be called a Wreck the Statute at West 1. declareth viz. Where the Ship so perisheth that nothing therein escapeth alive and these are rather in their original committed to the King as a Curator than given him as a Proprietor although that Custom hath since setled a kind of right which may perhaps be accounted rather a Title by Estoppel For the fundamental ground is that the right owner cannot be manifested and therefore the King shall hold it and if the right owner can be manifested the King shall hold it till the owner doth appear The Heir in Socage-tenure shall have an Action of Waste and an account against his Guardian for the profits of the Lands and Marriage The Heir in Socage being under age shall also be under custody of such Guardian of the next kinred who cannot challenge right of Inheritance in such Lands so holden as if the Lands descended from the Father's side the Mother or next of the kinred of the Mothers side shall have the custody and so if the Lands descend from the Mother the Father or next kinred of the Father's side shall have the custody And this custody bringeth with it an Authority or Power onely and no Right as in case of the Heir in Knight-service and therefore cannot be granted over as the Wardship in Knight-service might but the Guardian in Socage remaineth accomptant to the Heir for all profits both of Land and Marriage The full age of Tenant in Socage is such age wherein he is able to do that service which is Fourteen years for at such age he may be able by common repute to aid in Tillage of the ground which is his proper service But the Son of a Burgess hath no set time of full Age but at such time as he can tell Money and measure Cloath and such work as concerns that calling Widows deforced of their Dower of Quarentine shall by Action recover damages till they recover their Dower They shall also have power to devise their crop arising from her Dower It was used that the Heir should have the crop with the Land but this Statute altered that former usage and yet saved the Lord's liberty to distrain if any services were due Writs de consimili casu granted in cases that fall under the same Law and need the same remedy and such Writs shall be made by agreement of the Clerks in the Chancery and advice of such as are skilful in the Law. It was none of the meanest Liberties of the Freemen of England that no Writs did issue forth against them but such as were anciently in use and agreed upon in Parliament And it was no less a grievance and just cause of complaint that Kings used to send Writs of new impression to execute the dictates of their own wills and not of the Laws of the Kingdom as the complaints of the Clergy in the times of Henry the Third do witness Nevertheless because many mens cases befel not directly within the Letter of any Law for remedy and yet were very burthensome for want of remedy it is provided by this Law that such emergent cases that do fall within the inconvenience shall be comprehended within the remedy of that Law. Aid to make the Son of the Lord a Knight and to marry his eldest Daughter shall be assessed after the rate of twenty shillings for a Knights Fee and twenty shillings for twenty pounds in yearly value of Socage-tenure The uncertainties of Aids are by this Law reduced and setled as touching the sum and thereby delivered the people from much oppression which they suffered formerly Nor was onely the particular sum hereby but also the age of the Son when he was to be made a Knight viz. at the age of Fifteen years too soon for him to perform Knight-service but not too soon for the Lord to get his money And the Daughter likewise was allowed to be fit for Marriage at Seven years of age or at least to give her consent thereto albeit that in truth she was neither fit for the one or other and therefore it must be the Lords gain that made the Law and it was not amiss to have the aid beforehand though the marriage succeeded not for many years after and if the Lord died in the interim the Executors having Assets paid it or otherwise his Heir CHAP. LXVIII Of Courts and their Proceedings BEsides the Courts of Justices itinerant which were ancient as hath been said other Courts have been raised of later birth albeit even they also have been of ancient constitutions and divers of them itinerant also and some of them setled in one place The work of the Justices itinerant was universal comprehending both the matters of the Crown and Common-pleas That of Oyer and Terminer is onely of Crown-pleas originally commenced and enquired of by themselves and granted forth upon emergent crimes of important consequence that require speedy regard and reformation Justices of Gaol-delivery have a more large work that is to deliver the Gaols of all criminal offenders formerly indicted or before themselves Justices of Assize and Nisi prius are to have cognizance of Common-pleas onely and
for the most part are but for enquiry All which saving the Justices itinerant in ancient use were instituted about these times and therewith ended both the work and common use of the ancient iters and yet all these later Courts joyntly considered have not the like comprehensive power that the iters had for they had the power of hearing and determining all causes both of the Crown and Common-pleas albeit in a different manner That is to say in the first times promiscuously united into one and the same person but soon after the Norman times and more clearly in the time of Henry the Second that power was divided into several persons some sitting upon the Common-pleas others upon the Crown-pleas The Judges of these journeying Courts were specially assigned by the King as in the case of the Gaol-delivery or setled by the Law upon the Judges of both Benches at Westminister as in case of Oyer and Terminer and of the Assizes or Nisi prius saving that in the last case they were associated with Knights in the Counties for the taking of Assizes Now concerning the Courts that were setled some were setled or annexed to the King 's personal residence as the Chancellor's Court for in these times it began to have a judiciary power of eminent stature and growing out of the decays of the great chief Justice of England Then also the Kings-Bench was annexed by the same Law unto the Kings Court or personal residence as it anciently ever had that honour although it seems the endeavours were to make it like the Common-pleas in that particular Another and last Court that was setled in this manner was the Marshals Court which in the original onely concerned the Kings houshold but afterwards compassed in a distance of the neighbouring places because the Kings attendants were many in those times whenas the Courts of Justice continually attended on his person and this precinct was called the Verge and all cases of debt and covenant where both parties were of the Houshold and of Trespasses vi armis where one of them was of the Houshold were handled in the Court of the Verge or the Marshals Court. And Inquests of death within the same shall be taken by the Coroner of the County with the Coroner of the Houshold Other Courts were rural and affixed also to some certain place either of the County or Town or other particular place That of the County suffered in these times great diminution even almost to destruction by a Law restraining the power thereof onely to Trespasses of 40 s. value or under for though formerly the Kings Justices incroached upon the County-Courts and contracted suits before themselves which by the ancient Law they ought not yet it was ever illegal and the County-Courts held their right till this Law was made which kept under those inferiour Courts and made them of less account than formerly Nevertheless the Kings Justicies or Writ to the Sheriffs oftentimes enableth the inferiour Court to have cognizance of cases of greater value Lastly a rule was set to the smaller Courts of Corporations Fairs and Markets viz. That no person should be sued in any of them which was not a debter or pledge there CHAP. LXIX Of Coroners Sheriffs and Crown-pleas COroners shall be chosen in the County from the wisest greatest and chief men of the Country Of these Officers formerly hath been spoken as touching their election qualification and work this Law brought in no change of any former Law but onely of a former Custom gained by these degenerating times which brought men into place that were far unfit who otherwise of poor and mean condition maintained themselves by bribery and extortion and being found guilty had not sufficient to give recompence This Law therefore revives the first Law and holds these men to their work of taking Inquests and Appeals by Indenture between themselves and the Sheriff and these were to be certified at the next coming of the Justices The Free-holders in every County if they will shall elect their own Sheriff unless the Sheriffwick be holden in Fee. This was indeed the ancient custom as the Officers of the Kingdom were elegible by the Common-council of the Kingdom so were all the Officers of the County chosen by the County But within a few years in the time of Edward the Second comes another Law That the Sheriffs shall be appointed by the Chancellor Treasurer Barons of the Exchequer and the Justices Which Law was made in favour of the people as by the file of that Statute doth more fully appear for though at the first blush it may seem a priviledge lost by the Freemen that these great men should have the election of the Sheriff yet it proved a great advantage to the common quiet of the people in those times of parties and was so apprehended Otherwise as the case stood in those days of Edward the Second it was no time for him to gain upon the peoples Liberties Nor had the Statute of Articuli super cartas whereof we how treat been penned with these words if they will. And questionless in these days we now live in if the people had but a little taste of this seeming liberty of electing Sheriffs in the County-court as formerly it was used it would be soon perceived that the election of these chief Officers were better disposed in some other hand if rightly pursued Homicide by misfortune shall not be adjudged murder That the Saxons made difference between Homicide by misfortune and that which was done felleo animo or with a spirit of gall formerly hath been shewed now what it was that altered the case I cannot say unless the violence cruelty and oppression of the times Formerly all kind of Manslaughter was finable I mean in the Norman times and so might more rationally be ranked into one degree but now the punishment began to change from forfeiture of Estate and loss of Member to death and forfeiture of Estate and therefore it was more necessary to make the difference in the penalty seeing in the fine formerly a difference was observed and this difference to assert by a Law that might limit the invenomed spirits of the Judges of those days Robbery punished by death This crime hitherto was punished by fine and loss of member at the utmost but is now made capital and punished with death One example whereof and the first that Story maketh mention of we find of an Irish Nobleman in the days of Henry the Third who suffered death for piracy and it was a Law that then though rigorous yet seasonably was contrived to retard the beginnings and hasten the conclusion of a Civil War in a Nation who value their Estates and Liberties above their own lives Rape upon the complaint of the party violated made within forty days shall have right If the Delinquent be convicted without such complaint made he shall be fined
sad experience of the latter Government of Kings in these times had taught the Knighthood of England to hold for the future Ages No Tenant in ancient Demesnes or in Burgage shall be distrained for the service of a Knight Clerks and Tenants in Socage of other Mannors than of the King shall be used as they have been formerly Tenants in ancient Demesne and Tenants in Burgage are absolutely acquitted from foreign service the one because they are in nature of the King's Husbandmen and served him and his Family with Victual the other because by their Tenure they were bound to the defence of their Burrough which in account is a Limb or Member of the Kingdom and so in nature of a Castle guard Now as touching Clerks and Tenants in Socage holding of a Subject they are left to the order of ancient use appearing upon Record As concerning the Clergy it is evident by what hath been formerly noted that though they were importunate to be discharged of the service Military in regard that their profession was for Peace and not for Bloud yet could they never obtain their desire for though their persons might challenge exemption from that work yet their Lands were bound to find Arms by their Deputies for otherwise it had been unreasonable that so great a part of the Kingdom as the Clergie then had should sit still and look on whilst by the Law of Nature every one is engaged in his own defence Nor yet did the profession of these men to be men for Peace hold always uniform some kind of Wars then were holden sacred and wherein they not onely adventured their Estates but even their own Persons and these not onely in a defensive way but by way of invasion and many times where no need was for them to appear Tenants in Socage also in regard of their service might plead exemption from the Wars for if not the Plough must stand still and the Land thereby become poor and lean Nevertheless a general service or defence of the Kingdom is imposed upon all and Husbandmen must be Souldiers when the debate is who shall have the Land. In such cases therefore they are evocati ad arma to maintain and defend the Kingdom but not compellable to foreign service as the Knights were whose service consisted much in defence of their Lord's person in reference to the defence of the Kingdom and many times policy of War drew the Lords into Arms abroad to keep the Enemy further from their borders and the Knights then under their Lords pay went along with them and therefore the service of Knighthood is commonly called servitium forinsecum Of these Socagers did arise not onely the body of English Foot-men in their Armies but the better and more wealthy sort of them found Arms of a Knight as formerly hath been observed yet always under the pay of the common Purse And if called out of the Kingdom they were meer Voluntiers for they were not called out by distress as Knights were because they held not their Land by such service but they were summoned by Proclamation and probably were mustered by the high Constables in each Hundred the Law nevertheless remaining still entire that all must be done not onely ad fidem Domini Regis but also Regni which was disputed and concluded by the Sword. For though Kings pretended danger to the publick oftentimes to raise the people yet the people would give credit as they pleased Or if the King's Title were in question or the Peoples Liberty yet every man took liberty to side with that party that liked him best nor did the King's Proclamation sway much this or that way It is true that precedents of those times cry up the King's power of arraying all Ships and men without respect unless of age or corporal disability but it will appear that no such array was but in time of no less known danger from abroad to the Kingdom than imminent and therefore might be wrought more from the general fear of the Enemy than from the King's command And yet those times were always armed in neighbouring Nations and Kings might have pretended continual cause of arraying Secondly it will no less clearly appear that Kings used no such course but in case of general danger to the whole Kingdom either from foreign Invasion as in the times of King John or from intestine Broils as in the times of Henry the third and the two Edwards successively And if the danger threatned onely one coast the array was limited onely to the parts adjacent thereunto Thirdly it seemeth that general arrays were not levied by distress till the time of Edward the first and then onely for the rendezvouze at the next Sea-coast and for defence against foreign Invasion in which case all Subjects of the Kingdom are concerned by general service otherwise it can come unto no other account than that Title Prerogative and therein be charactered as a trick above the ordinary strain Fourthly those times brought forth no general array of all persons between the ages of sixteen years and sixty that was made by distress in any case of Civil War but onely by Sheriffs summons and in case of disobedience by summons to appear before the King and his Council which sheweth that by the common Law they were not compellable or punishable Lastly though these arrays of men were sometimes at the charge of the King and sometimes at the Subjects own charge yet that last was out of the road-way of the Subjects liberty as the subsequent times do fully manifest And the like may be said of arrays of Ships which however under command of Kings for publick service were nevertheless rigged and paid out of the publick charge The sum of all will be that in cases of defence from foreign Invasion Kings had power of array according to the order of Law if they exceeded that Rule it may be more rightly said they did what they would than what they ought CHAP. LXXI Of the Peace WAR and Peace are two births by several venters and may like the day and night succeed but can never inherit each to other and for that cause they may claim to belong to one Father and that one and the same power should act in both and yet it is no good Maxime That he that is the chief Commander in War ought to be the chief in the order of Peace For it naturally befalls that War especially that which we call Civil War like some diseases in the body does rather breed ill humours than consume them and these must be purged by dieting the State and constant course of Justice unto which the rugged Waves of War have little or no affinity if they have not enmity Nevertheless the wisdom of our Ancestors thought it most meet to keep their Kings in work as well in time of Peace as of War and therefore as they anciently referred the principal care thereof to the Lords who together
concerning Calvin's Case fol. 45 IX Of Courts for Causes criminal with their Laws fol. 54 X. Of the course of Civil Justice during these times fol. 56 XI Of the Militia in these times fol. 58 XII Of the Peace fol. 62 XIII A view of the summary courses of Henry the Fourth Henry the Fifth and Henry the Sixth in their several Reigns fol. 68 XIV Of the Parliament during the Reigns of these several Kings fol. 75 XV. Of the Custos or Protector Regni fol. 79 XVI Concerning the Privy Council fol. 83 XVII Of the Clergie and Church-government during these times fol. 86 XVIII Of the Court of Chancery fol. 95 XIX Of the Courts of Common-pleas and Common Law. fol. 97 XX. Concerning Sheriffs fol. 98 XXI Of Justices and Laws concerning the Peace fol. 99 XXII Of the Militia during these times fol. 102 XXIII A short Survey of the Reigns of Edward the Fourth Edward the Fifth and Richard the Third fol. 106 XXIV Of the Government in relation to the Parliament f. 109 XXV Of the condition of the Clergie fol. 112 XXVI A short sum of the Reigns of Henry the Seventh and Henry the Eighth fol. 113 XXVII Of the condition of the Crown fol. 118 XXVIII Of the condition of the Parliament in these times fol. 130 XXIX Of the power of the Clergie in the Convocation f. 134 XXX Of the power of the Clergie in their ordinary Jurisdiction fol. 136 XXXI Of Judicature fol. 141 XXXII Of the Militia fol. 143 XXXIII Of the Peace fol. 148 XXXIV Of the general Government of Edward the Sixth Queen Mary and Queen Elizabeth fol. 152 XXXV Of the Supream power during these times fol. 157 XXXVI Of the power of the Parliament during these times fol. 162 XXXVII Of the Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical during these last times fol. 166 XXXVIII Of the Militia in these later times fol. 168 XXXIX Of the Peace fol. 173 XL. A summary Conclusion of the whole matter fol. 174. THE CONTINUATION OF AN Historical and Political Discourse OF THE Laws Government OF ENGLAND THE former times since the Norman entry like a rugged Sea by cross Winds of Arbitrary Vapours in and about the Crown and by Forrein Engagements from the holy Chair made the true face of affairs cloudy and troublesome both for the Writer and the Reader Henceforward for the space of Three hundred years next ensuing Kings by experience and observation finding themselves unequal to the double chace of absolute Supremacy over the sturdy Laity and encroaching Clergie you will observe to lay aside their pretensions against the Peoples Liberties and more intentively to trench upon the Spiritualty now grown to defie all Government but that of Covetousness Nor would these times allow further advantage to Kings in this work they being either fainted by the ticklish Title of the Crown hovering between the two Houses of York and Lancaster or drawn off to forrein employments as matters of greater concernment for the present well-being of the Kingdom or for the spreading of the fame of such as desired to be renowned for valiant men It will be superfluous to recount the particular atchievements formerly attained by these Ecclesiastical men the former Treatise hath already said what was thought needful concerning that For the future I shall even premise this that the ensuing times being thus blessed with a Truce or stricter League between the Kings and Commons the errours in Government more readily do appear the corruptions in natures of men more frequently discover themselves and thereby the body of the Statute-Laws begins to swell so big that I must be enforced to contract my account of them into a narrower compass and render the same unto the Reader so far forth only as they shall concern the general stream of Government leaving those of privater regard unto every mans particular consideration as occasion shall lead him For whatever other men please to insist upon this I take for a Maxime That though the Government of a King is declared by his Actions yet the Government of a Kingdom is onely manifested by ancient Customs and publick Acts of Parliament And because I have undertaken a general Survey of the Reigns of thirteen several Kings and Queens of this Nation for I shall not exceed the issue of Henry the Eighth and to handle each of them apart will leave the Reader in a Wilderness of particulars hard to comprehend in the general sum I shall therefore reduce them all into three heads viz. Interest of Title Interest of Prerogative and Interest of Religion the last of which swayed much the three Children of Henry the Eighth the second as much in their two Ancestors viz. Henry the Eighth and Henry the Seventh and the first in the three Henries of Lancaster and three succeeding Kings of the House of York And because Edward the Third and his Grand-child Richard the Second do come under none of these Interests I shall consider them joyntly as in way of Exordium to the rest although the course of the latter was as different from the former as Lust falls short of a generous Spirit CHAP. I. A sum of the several Reigns of Edward the Third and Richard the Second SEveral I may well call them because they are the most different in their ways and ends of any two of that race that ever swayed their Scepter and yet the entrance of the first gave countenance to the conclusion of the last For the Scepter being cast away or lost by Edward the Second it was the lot of his Son Edward the Third a youth of Fifteen years of age to take it up he knowing whose it was and feeling it too heavy for him was willing enough it should return but being overswayed by Counsels drawn from reason of State and pressed thereto by those that resolved not to trust his Father any more he wisely chose to manage it himself rather than to adventure it in another hand But that is not all for as it is never seen that the Crown doth thrive after divorce from the Scepter but like a blasted Blossom falls off at the next gale of adversity such was the issue to Edward the Second his power once gone his Honour followeth soon after he had ceased to be King and within a small time did cease to be Edward His Son thus made compleat by his Fathers spoil had the honour to be the Repairer of the ruines that his Father had made and was a Prince which you might think by his story to be seldom at home and by his Laws seldom abroad Nor can it be reconciled without wonder that Providence should at once bestow upon England a courageous People brave Captains wise Council and a King that had the endowments of them all Otherwise it had out-reached conceit it self that this small Island wasted by the Barons Wars the people beaten out of heart by all Enemies in the time of the Father should nevertheless in the time of the Son with honour
and Masters under Cade and Straw that might have brought the Commonwealth into a hideous Chaos had not the Lords and Great men betimes bestirred themselves and the King shewed an extraordinary spirit or rather a kind of rage that put it self forth beyond the ordinary temper of his mind Much of this mischief was imputed to Wickliff's Doctrine for it is an ordinary thing to proclaim all evils concurring with the very joynt of Reformation to be the proper fruits thereof But I look upon it as a fruit of corruption that endeavours to stop the breath of Reformation in the birth And there is somewhat of a hidden influence from above in the thing for it was not onely the Cup of England to be thus troubled but France and other places had their portion suitable The King's minority rendred him unequal unto these contrary motions he was in his Eleventh year when he entred the Throne and which was worse his years came on faster than his parts but his work posted before them all The common help of Protectors left him yet more unhappy for they were prepossessed with strong engagements of particular Interests and so were either not wise enough or not good enough for all This brought forth a third inconvenience the change of Protectorship and that change of Affairs and Interests an uncertain good that brings forth a certain evil for variety of Instruments and Interests move several ways and though the end be one the difference concerning the way many times doth as much hinder the Journey as so many blocks in the way The Protectorship was thrice changed the King's Uncles had the first essay any one of them was big enough for one Kingdom but all of them together were too great to make one Protector The Duke of Lancaster would have done well alone if he had been alone and minded that work alone but he being somewhat engaged with the Wickliffists and so entangled with the Clergy and other restless spirits and drawn off by his private aim at the Crown of Castile saw this work too much and so he warily withdrew himself leaving the Directory to a Committee of Lords a soveraign Plaister questionless where the times are whole but not for these distractions wherein even the Committee it self suffered its share Thus the breach is made the wider and for a cure of all the Government is committed into one hand wherein the Earl of Warwick acquitted himself well for he was wise enough to observe such as the people most honoured And thus passed over the two first years of the King's Reign The remainder of the King's minority was rather in common repute than in true account For the King however young took little more from the Protector than he saw meet to colour his own commands with opinion of Regularity and so his Will came to full strength before his Wisdom budded Thus lifted up he sets himself above all interests of Parliaments Protectors Counsellors Uncles Wise men and Law leaving them all to be rules for those below And so long as the King's desire is thus served he is content to be reputed a Minor and be as it were under protection of others though not under their direction and is content to continue thus until his Two and twentieth year Some might think him very moderate had he been moderate but he forbears suing out his Livery so long as he may live without care and spend without controul For by this time the humour of his great Grandfather budded in him he pawned his Heart to young men of vast desires and some say so inordinately as he prostituted his Chastity unto them And it is no wonder if the Revenues of the Crown are insufficient for such Masters This the people soon felt and feared their own Free-holds for they are bound saith he not to see the Crown deflowred for want of maintenance it is very true nor to see the Crown deflowred of its maintenance A Parliament therefore is called in which divers Lords associate and prepare Physick for the King 's lavish humour which being administred wrought for Ten years after till it had purged him of his Life and the Kingdom of their King. It was an Act of Parliament that gave power to Fourteen Lords and others to regulate the profits and Revenues of the Crown and to do Justice to the people this was to continue for one whole year The Parasites no sooner found the effect hereof to their cost but the King grows sick of it and finds an Antidote to over-rule Acts of Parliament by Acts of Privy-Council declares this ill-favoured Commission void and the Contrivers Advisers and Enforcers Traytors To make it more Majestical he causeth the Judges to subscribe this Order and so it becomes Law in repute This foundation thus laid he buildeth in haste an Impeachment of these Commissioners of High Treason and supposing that they would not readily stoop himself stoops lower for he would put his Right to trial by Battle which was already his own by the judgement of the Masters of the Law For so they may be well called seeing they had thus mastered it In this the King had the worst for he lost his Honour and himself God hath a care of common Right even amongst Idolaters Then comes the Parliament of wonders wherein the Kings Party are declared Traytors and the chief Judges with their Law judged by another Law. The King not meddled with thinks it high time to come out of his Minority and assumes the Government of the Kingdom and himself to himself being now Three and twenty years of Age old enough to have done well if he had cared for it But resolving to follow the way of his own will at length it led him to his own ruine Onely for the present two things delayed it viz. the Authority Wisdom and Moderation of his Unkles especially of the Duke of Lancaster now come out of Spain and the great affection which the King pretended to the Queen who had also gained a good opinion amongst the people The benevolent aspect of the people not for their own advantage but for the publick quiet procured many Parlies and Interviews between the King and people and many Laws for the upholding of the Court and Government although both War Laws Justice and Councils all are faint as all is faint in that man that hath once dismann'd himself This he perceives well enough and therefore Peace he must have by any means The Queen dies himself being nigh Eight and twenty years old takes a Creature like a Wife but in truth a Childe of Eight years old and this is to get peace with France It is no wonder if now he hunts after unlawful game and that being ill taken brings all things out of order For abused Marrige never wants wo. Civil men are now looked upon as severe Cato's and his Unkles especially the Duke of Gloucester with a jealous eye which accomplished his death in
the conclusion The Dukes of Lancaster and York forsake the Court Favourites step into their rooms The old way of the eleventh year is re-assumed Belknap and others are pardoned and made of the Cabinet The pardon of the Earl of Arundel is adnulled contrary to the advice of the major part and the Archbishop the Earl's Brother is banished The Lords forsake the wilful King still the King's Jealousie swells The Duke of Hertford is banished or rather by a hidden Providence sent out of the way for a further work The Duke of Lancaster dies and with him all hope of moderation is gone for he was a wise Prince and the onely Cement that held the Joynts of the Kingdom in correspondency And he was ill requited for all his Estate is seized upon The Duke of Hertford and his party are looked upon by the people as Martyrs in the Common Cause and others as Royalists Extremities hasten on and Prerogative now upon the wing is towering above reach In full Parliament down goes all the work of the tenth and eleventh years Parliament which had never been if that Parliament had continued by adjournment The King raiseth a power which he calleth his Guard of Cheshire-men under the terrour of this displaying Rod the Parliament and Kingdom are brought to Confession Cheshire for this service is made a Principality and thus goes Counties up and Kingdoms down The King's Conscience whispers a sad message of dethroning and well it might be for he knew he had deserved it Against this danger he entrenches himself in an Act of Parliament that made it Treason To purpose and endeavour to depose the King or levy War against him or to withdraw his Homage hereof being attainted in Parliament And now he thought he was well guarded by engagement from the Parliament but he missed the right conclusion for want of Logick For if the Parliament it self shall depose him it cannot be made a Traytor or attaint it self and then hath the King gained no more than a false birth But the King was not thus quiet the sting of guilt still sticks within and for remedy he will unlaw the Law and gets it enacted That all procurers of the Statute of 10 Richard the Second and the Commission and procurers of the King's assent thereto and hinderers of the King's proceedings are adjudged Traytors All these reach onely the Branches the Root remains yet and may spring again and therefore in the last place have at the Parliament it self For by the same it is further declared That the King is the sole Master of the Propositions for matters to be treated in Parliament and all gainsayers are Traitors Secondly That the King may dissolve the Parliament at his pleasure and all gainsayers are Traitors Thirdly That the Parliament may not proceed against the King's Justices for offences by them committed in Parliament without the King's consent and all gainsayers are Traitors These and the like Aphorisms once voted by the Cheshire-men assented unto by the Parliament with the Kings Fiat must pass for currant to the Judges and if by them confirmed or allowed will in the King's opinion make it a Law for ever That the King in all Parliaments is Dominus fac primum and Dominus fac totum But the Judges remembred the Tenth year and Belknap's entertainment and so dealt warily their opinion is thus set down It belongeth to the Parliament to declare Treason yet if I were a Peer and were commanded I should agree So did Thorning under-write and thereunto also consented Rickill and Sir Walter Clopton the last being Chief-Justice of the King's Bench the first Chief-Justice of the Common-pleas and the second another Judge of the same Bench. The sum in plainer sence is that if they were Peers they would agree but as Judges they would be silent And thus the Parliament of England by the first of these four last-mentioned conclusions attainted themselves by the second yielded up their Liberties by the third their Lives and by the last would have done more or been less And to fill up the measure of all they assigned over a right of Legislative power unto six Lords and three Commons and yet the King not content superadded that it should be Treason for any man to endeavour to repeal any of their determinations The Commonwealth thus underneath the King tramples upon all at once for having espied the shadow of a Crown fleeting from him in Ireland he pursues it leaves the noble Crown of England in the base condition of a Farm subject to strip and waste by mean men and crosses the Irish Seas with an Army This was one of England's Climacterical years under a Disease so desperate that no hope was left but by a desperate Cure by sudden bleeding in the Head and cutting off that Member that is a principle of motion in the Body For it was not many Moneths e're the wind of affairs changed the King now in Ireland another steps into the Throne The noise hereof makes him return afar off enraged but the nigher he comes the cooler he grows his Conscience revives his Courage decays and leaving his Army his Lordship Kingdom and Liberty behind as a naked man submits himself to release all Homage and Fealty to resign his Crown and Dignity his Titles and Authority to acknowledge himself unworthy and insufficient to reign to swear never to repent of his resignation And thus if he will have any quiet this wilful man must be content for the future neither to will nor desire And poor England must for a time be contented with a doleful condition in which the King cannot rule and the Parliament will not and the whole body like a Chaos capable of any form that the next daring spirit shall brood upon it CHAP. II. Of the State of the King and Parliament in relation of it to him and him to it A King in Parliament is like the first-born of Jacob The excellency of Dignity and the excellency of Power but alone unstable as water Examples of both these we have in these two Kings Whereof the first was Crowned by the Parliament and Crowned it the latter also Crowned it but with Thorns and yet the Parliament in all held on that wise way that it neither exceeded its own bounds nor lost its own right I shall enter into the consideration of particulars under these heads First In relation more immediately to the interest of the King Secondly To the interest of the Kingdom in general The King though higher than all the people by the head and so hath the Prerogative of Honour as the most worthy yet his strength and abilities originally do rise from beneath otherwise he is but like a General without an Army the Title big but airy and many times his person subject to so much danger that instead of drawing the Eyes of all the people to look upon him with admiration they are drawn to look to him with observation and in this
Judicature rested with the Lords in relation not onely to the House of Commons but also in relation to the King whose work in such cases is not to judge above or with the Peers but to execute their sentence And that carries with it a List whereby the power of a King may appear not to be so Supreme in making of the Law as some would have it for if his Judgement and Conscience be bound by the Votes of the Peers in giving a Law in case of a particular person where the Law was not formerly known let others judge of the value of this Negative Vote in giving Law to the whole Kingdom It is true that this Parliament was quarrelled by the King and he kept it at a bay by a Proclamation that pretended Revocation as far as a Proclamation could revoke an Act of Parliament but it effected nothing nor did the contest last long Now though this Jurisdiction thus rested in the House of Lords in such cases as well as in others yet is it not so originally in them as to be wholly theirs and onely as they shall order it For the Commons of England have a right in the course and order of Jurisdiction which as the known Law is part of their Liberty and in the speedy execution of Justice as well as they have right to have Justice done And therefore whereas in Cases of Errour and delays the Appeal was from the inferiour Court to the Parliament which immediately determined the matter and now the trouble grew too great by the increase of pleas For remedy hereof a kind of Committee is made of one Bishop two Earls two Barons who by the advice of the Chancellor Treasurer and the Judges shall make good judgement in all Cases of Complaint of delay in Judgement which Committee is not made by Order of the Lords alone which they might have done in case Jurisdiction had been wholly and onely shut up in their custody but by Act of Parliament and joynt concurrence of the Commons with the Lords For as the Commons challenge speedy Execution of Justice as one of their Liberties so also to be under the Jurisdiction of such Judges and Courts as the Laws in the making whereof themselves challenge a vote do establish and appoint I will conclude this Chapter with the Constitution of the Parliament in these times For the difficulties that befel between the Kings and their people or Houses of Parliament wrought two sad effects viz. A propensity to decline calling of Parliaments so often as was used and expected and when it assembled as great a propensity in the Members to decline their attendance by means whereof as the Historian tells us the Parliament was sometimes enforced to adjourn it self for want of number sufficient The first of these arose from want of good will in the Kings the other from want of Courage and Zeal in the people The first of these was fatal and destructive to good Government for though in distempered Parliaments it is good to withdraw yet in distempered times it is necessary to meet and gain a right understanding of all parties and therefore these times were so happy as to bind themselves by publick Acts of State to re-continue the assembling of Parliaments For the face of the Times represented unto all that agitations were like to be quick violent and to continue for some succession of time It is therefore safe if not necessary that every eye should be open and Councils ready for every occasion A Law at length is agreed upon that A Parliament shall be holden once every year or more if need be But in Thirty years the power of this Law is wasted out of mind and the evil reviving revives also the Statute and yet they had Thirteen or Fourteen Parliaments in Thirty years space and not above Three or but once Four years distance of time between any Two of them in Succession This was the sence of the Members of the Houses in their meeting but at home they had homely conceits and it is found no less difficult to bring them to the meeting than to continue the meeting according to the Law being either loath to adventure their thoughts into the troublesome affairs of the Publick or their persons to expence and hazard But the publick must be served and therefore an Act of Parliament is made That all such Members as decline their appearance at the Parliament after Summons made shall be amerced and the Sheriffs likewise that shall neglect return of Summons And the Statute implyeth that it was no introduction of a new Law but a reviving of former Law now or lately disused or a Custom now out of custom And to take away all objection in point of charges and expences another Law was made to establish the Assessments and levying of their wages upon the Lands that anciently were chargeable therewith in whose hands soever the same shall come I shall conclude with this That the Parliament though like a Garment it sometimes covers the goodly feature and proportion of a well-composed body yet it keeps the same warm and as a Shield is first in all dangers and meets with many a knock which the body feels not this is their work and reward It is true that in the wearing it is felt heavy but it is the easier born if it be duly considered that it is better to be so cloathed than to be naked CHAP. III. Of the Privy-Council and Condition of the Lords THe latter must make way for the former for according to their personal esteem in their own Countries such is their Authority at the Board in joynt Councils And it was one point of happiness in a sad time of War that all men looked one way The Lords were much addicted to the Field and could do much with Edward the Third who was a brave Leader and more with the people who had been so long time used to the rough Trade of Souldiery that they loved not to be at home about matters of Husbandry wherein they had so little experience And having so fair a Garland in their eye as France it is no wonder if domestick designs seemed meaner or more dangerous Thus did God do England a good turn although it was made for the present thereby neither so rich or populous as it might have been in a time of Peace This French heat wasted many a tumultuous Spirit and ennobled the Fame of the King and Lords not onely abroad but won them much Honour and Repute of those that remained at home and so by congregating Homogeneals and severing Heterogeneals rendred the body of the people more Univocal which tended much to the setling of the Joynts of this distracted Nation A timely birth hereof doubtless was the peaceable entry of Richard the Second upon the Throne and quiet sitting there whilst as yet he was but a Child the Princes of the bloud many and they of generous active and
the point of encreasing and diminishing of the Crown in the sixth Section is captious and may sound as if there is a legal enlarging of the Crown whereof he that takes the Oath is to judge A matter which onely and properly concerns the Parliament to order and determine or else farewel all liberty of the people of England The second concerneth immediately the King in his politick capacity but trencheth upon all Laws of the Kingdom in the executive power and all the motions in the whole Kingdom either of Peace or War following in the Rear either immediately or mediately are under this notion interested into the transaction of the Privy-Council to debate and determine the King's Judgement therein unless it will determine alone And how easie a thing it is for such as have power of determining the Action by the Law to slip into the determining of a Law upon the Action and so to rule by Proclamation experience taught succeeding times sufficiently Nevertheless in these times Parliaments were every moment upon the wing and kept this Noble Band in awe by taking them into their Cognizance placing and displacing some or all of them directing and binding them by Oath as they saw occasion of which the Records are full and plentiful I say these times thus constituted added yet further encouragement to them by giving them powers by Statute-Law over and beyond what by ancient Custom they had obtained The King and Council of Lords had anciently a power of Jurisdiction that hath been in the first Part of this Discourse already observed yet it is very probable that it was not any select company of Lords but the whole Association For it is granted by all that they had originally a principal hand in the Jurisdiction and it is hard to conceive how any private number should catch such a power if not by usurpation But the manner of acquiring is less materal the principal consideration resteth upon the quality of this Jurisdiction For it is evident that much difference hath been both concerning the place and manner of exercising this Authority In general it must be granted that all Pleas Coram Rege were grounded upon Writs first purchased and returnable either in Banco or in Camera or in Cancellaria And no difference at all will be concerning the Jurisdiction in Banco for that was by the course of the Common-Law and the people held it one of their Liberties to have one known course of Law for determining matters of right and wrong As touching these Pleas which were holden by Writs returnable in Camera they were properly said to be Coram Rege Concilio whose meeting was in the Council-chamber in those days called the Star-chamber For other returns of Writs in the Star-chamber do not we find but such as were in Camera nor Prohibitions from thence but under the notion of the King's Council and this Camera as I said was the place of the joynt meeting of the Council as well of those of the Chancery and Benches as of those that attended upon matters of State. Now the influence of Society in point of Judicature principally aspected upon some Pleas belonging to the Crown although even these also properly were determinable in the King Bench. Nor can I observe any rule to bound the powers of these two Judicatories but this that the Council-Table would pick and chuse and prohibit the Kings Bench as they pleased and to that end would order Originals out of the Chancery as they thought most meet For it is observed by Fleta that the Kings-Bench hath no jurisdiction of it self but by special Warrant that is to say by Original Writs returned thither Nevertheless it may seem that such Crimes as are contrary to common honesty or the publick profit or peace in a more exemplary way than ordinary and therefore may be called Crimina laesi Regni or against the State these I say might more properly belong to the sublime Judicature of the Council-Table as knowing better how far the publick State was interested or endamaged in such Cases than the other Judges that were experienced onely in ordinary matters of a more private concernment To recite the particular Cases upon record concerning racing of Records Forgeries and other crimes of Falshood Conspiracies Combinations to abate and level the prices of Commodities Riots and such-like will be supersluous In all which and others of that Cognizance the Sentence exceeded not Fine and Imprisonment or Ransom Neither yet were the Common pleas so rural but the Council Table could relish them also and digest them well enough and therefore did not stick to prohibit the Courts of Common-Law under colour of a strange maxime That it is neither just nor honest for a man to be sued at the Common-Law for a matter depending before the King and his Council No though the Court of Common-law had the precedency And therefore although the right of Tythes being depending at the Common-Law the Archbishop in opposition to the Jurisdiction sueth before the Kings Council and the proceedings at the Law are thereby stayed And no wonder for the Council-Table challenged to hold the ballance of all Courts of Law within their own Order and so if any doubt concerning the Jurisdiction depended the Council-Table gave the word and all stooped thereto But enough of the Subject-matter the manner follows a new form of Process is taken up that the Common-Law and ancient Custom never knew and which grew so noisom to the people that complaints are made thereof as of common grievance and remedies are thereto applied by the Laws of these times For whereas by the Grand Charter nothing could be done in Judgement but according to the Laws of the Land and in affirmance thereof a Law was made in these times that no Accusation nor Attachment nor forejudging of Life or Member nor seisure of Lands Tenements Goods or Chattels should be against the form of the Grand Charter and Law of the Land This course of affairs grew so stale that amongst other innovations a trick of a new kind of Trial is brought forth by suggestions upon Articles exhibited against any man before the Council-Table and thereupon issued forth Attachments against the party complained of by means whereof and other courses for they could also sequester much vexation arose unto the people Hereunto upon complaints multiplied a remedial Law is made whereby it is Enacted That all such suggestions made shall be carried to the Chancellor Treasurer and the King 's Grand Council and the Informer shall find Surety to prosecute with effect and to incur the like penalty intended for the Defendant if the Plaintiff's proofs be not compleat and then the Process of Law shall issue forth and the Defendant shall not be taken against the form of the Great Charter that is he shall not be taken until first the fault appear upon Record by Presentment or by due Process or by original Writ
Issue or Demurrer and then to the Common-Law where upon Trial if the Defendant make default the Plaintiff shall have Judgement and Execution And if the Heir be in Ward to the King the Mother shall sue and recover her Dower in the Chancery And they tell us that it had power to prohibit Spiritual Courts and Courts of Common-Law yea to over-rule or reverse Judgements and yet the Common-Law held it's ground when it was concerned for neither were all suits there by Bill as in cases of Equity nor determined according to such rules nor did the power of Judicature rest in the breast of one Chancellor but in him joyntly with other Council of the King which were also learned Judges of the Law. For the Report informeth that Edward the Second had granted a Rent in Tail to the Earl of Kent who dying his Son under age and Ward to the King Edward the Third seised amongst other Lands the Rent and granted it to Sir John Molins Upon Petition the King refers the matter to the Arch-bishop and others of the Council calling to them the Chancellor A Scire Facias goes forth to Sir John Molins he upon appearance pleaded to the jurisdiction as a case belonging to the Common-law but it would not be allowed because it was to repeal the King's Charter And whereas it was objected that the reference was to the Archbishop and others and therefore the cause ought not to be determined in the Chancery it was resolved that it did properly belong to the Chancery by the Law And in the argument of the case it appears clearly that the King's Council there were learned in the Law. And the same is yet more evident by the Title of Bills in those days exhibited in the Chancery which was directed to the Chancellor and the King's Council and the Rule given Per tout les Justices Which I rather note for the shortness of the form of Bills in those days far different from these times wherein the substance of the complaint however small in it self is oftentimes blown out into so great a bubble that it breaks to nothing And the Statutes formerly mentioned do assert the same thing as touching the King's Council For though they speak of the Council or Chancery in the English Tongue yet in the original the words are Conceil en Chancery Having thus touched upon the matters under the Judicatory of the Chancery and Judges in the same In the next place the manner of proceedings comes to consideration For it seems they had been formerly very irregular and that contrary to the Grand Charter upon a bare suggestion in the Chancery the party complained of was imprisoned and no proceedings made thereupon For remedy whereof it was ordained That upon suggestions so made the Complainant was to find Sureties to pursue the Suggestions and that the Process of Law should issue forth against the party without imprisoning him and that if the Suggestions were not proved true the Complainant should incur the like penalty that the Defendant should have done in case he had been found Guilty But afterwards this later Clause was altered by another Statute because it was full of uncertainty and it was ordained that in such case the Complainant shall be imprisoned until he shall satisfie the Defendant of his Damages and furthermore shall make Fine and Ransom to the King. But because that the Defendant many times held his advantage even to extremity this course lasted not long but a new Law was made which put the power of awarding Damages in such cases into the Chancellour to do according to his discretion And thus the Chancery obtained power to award Damages which they never had formely and the Chancellour a Precedency both in the Chancery and of the Council in the Court of Star-chamber and in many cases in the Exchequer By the first he had a power in matters of Meum and Tuum by the last in matters Mei and Regis and by the other in matters Mei and Regni A considerable man certainly he was in the motions of Government but how much more if he be made Arch-bishop of Canterbury Cardinal and Legate à Latere or Arch-bishop Lord Treasurer and Legate à Latere as these days had divers times seen Extraordinary advancements bestowed upon the Nobility brings Honour to the Throne but if they be not men of noted Worth and Uprightness they make the Scepter stoop by stirring up envy in the Nobility and indignation from the people For seldom is it seen that Advancements are fed from the Crown though they be bred from thence but either maintained by new supplies from the peoples Purses or the ruine or decay of some Officers more ancient than themselves or both And such was the condition of the Chancellour he sucked fat from beneath and Bloud and Spirits from the Grand Chief Justiciar of England and so reduced that Honourable Potentate unto the degree of Chief Justice of the King's Bench leaving scarcely unto him the Name or Title of Lord. One thing more remaineth touching the election or nomination of this Great man. At the first he was no better than a Register or the King's Remembrancer or Secretary having also the Honour to advise the King in such matters as came within the circuit of the Writings in his custody and questionless Eo usque it is suitable to all the reason in the World that he should be of the King 's sole Nomination and Election But when it befals that instead of advising the King his word is taken to be the Rule and a Judicatory power put upon that and unto this is superadded that honourable trust of keeping and governing the Great Seal of the Kingdom with the continual growing power occasionally conferred upon him by the Parliament He is now become no more the King's Remembrancer but the Lord Chancellor of England and Supream Officer of State. And it seems but reasonable that he should hold his place by publick Election as well as the Grand Justiciar whose Plumes he borrowed and other Grand Officers of State did before him For he that will have his Servant to work for another must give the other that Honour of Electing him thereto nor was this laid aside nor forgotten by these times but a claim was put in for the Election or allowance of this principal Officer amongst others the Parliament obtaining a Judgement in the case by the King's Confession and so the thing is left to the judgement of future ages Viz. Whether a King that can do no man wrong can dissemble the Royal Assent in Parliament or declare himself legally in that manner by Proclamation CHAP. V. Of Admirals Courts THis is a third Court that maintained the King's Judicatory power in a different way from that which is commonly called the Common-Law and by many is therefore supposed to advance the King's Prerogative but upon mistaken grounds It is very true that the
way is different from the common Road both in it's original and in the course of proceedings nor could it otherwise be considering the condition of the Nations and the people of the same interested in common Traffique The people thus interested as much differed from the other sort of Dry men if they may be so called as Sea from Land and are in nature but as March-men of several Nations that must concentre in some third way for the maintenance of Commerce for peace-sake and to the end that no Nation may be under any other Law than its own The condition of the Nations in the times when civilized Government began to settle amongst them was to be under the Roman Emperours who having setled one Law in the general grounds throughout all Nations made the Sea likewise to serve under one rule which should float up and down with it that men might know upon what terms they held their own wheresoever they went and upon what terms to part with it for their best advantage In its original therefore this Law may be called Imperial and likewise in the Process because it was directed in one way of Trial and by one Law which had its first birth from the Imperial power and probably it had not been for the common benefit of Europe to have been otherwise at other time or by other directories formed Nevertheless this became no Gem of Prerogative to the English Crown for if England did comply with forrein Natives for its own benefit it being an Island full of the Sea and in the common Road from the most parts of Europe that border upon the Sea and of delight in Merchandise it is but suitable to its self and it did so comply as it saved the main Stake by voluntary entertaining those Laws without being imposed upon by Imperial power For the Saxons came into this Kingdom a free people and so for ought yet appeareth to me continueth to this day I say that in those first times they did take into the consideration of Parliament the regulating of the fluctuating motions of Sea-laws nor were they then or after properly imposed by the King's Edict For though it were granted that Richard the First reduced the Sea-Laws in the Isle of Oleron yet that the same should be done without advice of Parliament in his return from the Holy land is to me a Riddle considering what Histories do hold forth concerning his return through Germany nor can that be good evidence to entitle Kings of England to a power to make and alter Laws according to their private pleasure and interest Nor doth that Record mentioned in the Institutes warrant any such matter but rather on the contrary groundeth the complaint upon Laws Statutes Franchises and Customs established and that this Establishment was by the King and the Council This Law was of a double nature according to the Law of the Land one part concerning the pleas of the Crown and the other between party and party for properly the King's Authority in the Admiralty is but an Authority of Judicature according to Laws established which both for process and sentence are different from the Common-Law as much as the two Elements do differ yet not different in the power that made them I shall leave the particulars to be enquired into by them that shall mind it elsewhere and only touch so much as shall reflect upon the main Government This power was executed by Deputies diversly according as the times and opportunities were for War or Peace and either transitu or portu What was done in time of War or whilst the Ship is out of the English Seas comes not to our purpose and therefore I shall not meddle with that further than this that in the first times Kings were wont to divide the work of Judicature and of War into several hands The power of War and Peace they committed unto men of approved Courage and Skill in that service and therefore generally not to the men of highest rank who had neither Mind nor Skill for a work of such labour dyet and danger This power passed under divers names sometimes by grant of the custody of the Sea-coasts sometimes of the parts and Sea coasts sometimes by being made Captain of the Sea-men and Mariners and sometimes Admiral of the Ships It was a great power and had been much greater but that it suffered a double diminution the one in the time for three or four years commonly made an end of the command of one man and at the best it was quam diu Regi placuerit the other diminution was in circuit of the power for all the Maritine Coasts were not ordinarily under the power of one man but of many each having his proper precinct upon the South or North East or Western shores and under the Title of Admiral in the times of Edward the First and forwards who brought that Title from the Holy Land. Nevertheless about the end of the times whereof we now Treat the custody of the whole Sea began to settle in one hand under the Title of Admiral of the English Seas and the place was conferred upon men of the greatest rank and so continued ever afterward The power of Jurisdiction or Judicature all this while remained distinct and it seems was setled in part in the power of the Sheriff and Justices For by the Law the Sheriff and Justices had cognizance of matters between the high water and the low water mark and what was done Super altum mare was within the directory of the Admiral these were but few things and of small consideration the principal of them being concerning War or Peace and those only within the English Seas But after Edward the Third had beaten both the French and Spaniards at Sea the people grew much more towards the Sea and became so famous that the greatest Lords thought the Regiment of Sea-affairs worthy of the best of their Rank and were pleased with the Title of Admiral whilst they left the work to others and so the Admiral became a person of more honour and less work than he had been formerly The greatness of the honour of this place thus growing soon also began to contract greatness of power beyond what it had formerly and this was principally in matter of Jurisdiction For not contented with the power of a chief Justice of War and Peace within the Seas which was his proper dominion the Lord Admiral gained the same within the low water mark and in the main streams below the next Bridge to the Sea and in all places where Ridels were set and yet these places were within the body of the County Nor did he endeavour less to gain in matters of distributive Justice for although he had a legal Jurisdiction in things done upon the Sea so far as to defend order determine and cause restitution to be made in cases of damage done unjustly yet was it no less difficult to keep
imprison the person of a Clergy-man than to attach his possessions And therefore they held That if the Ordinary remove not the Incumbent when the King 's Writ commands him so to do his Temporalties should be seized And if the Ordinary should certifie one to be a Clerk which is none the like course is to be taken They shall depute the next and most lawful Friends of the Intestate to administer his Goods The Statute at Westminster the second having given formerly a kind of allowance that the Ordinary should be Administrator to the Intestate so far as to answer the Intestate's Debts lent him thereby an opportunity to possess himself of the whole to all intents and purposes Which being observed by the Parliament by this Law they made way for Administration to fall through the hands of the Ordinary into the Lap of Administrators made by the Authority of the Parliament but of the Ordinaries nomination according to the Authority hereby to him given These Administrators thus made had a greater power than ever the Ordinary had or could give For though the Ordinary by the Statute at Westminster was bound to pay the Debts of the Testator yet could he never bring Action as the Administrator to all intents by this Law is enabled to do And though it be true that the Administrator is by this Law ordered to account to the Ordinary yet doth not that entitle the Ordinary to any interest in the personal Estate but only gives him a bare Authority to take the account without any compulsory power by Ecclesiastical censures to enforce him thereto Secondly it is such an account as is no Evidence in any Court of Record And lastly if upon the foot of the account any arrere remained or surplusage of Estate the Ordinary could neither recover nor order the same because by the Law anciently the next friends had the sole interest therein and being by this Statute made Administrators the whole power of ordering the Estate is vested in them To conclude this Statute was made in favour and for the ease of the Ordinary if they would please so to take it for they could get no benefit by executing the Administration in their own persons if they intended to Administer according to the Law. The persons of the Clergy are priviledged from Arrests during the Holy Actions of the Officiating This was plotted since Anselm's time he and his Successors endeavoured by Constitution and Canon continually to mind the Civil Magistrate thereof but could never nurse it up to the degree of a Law till now they gained the advantages of the times growing into a more tender apprehension of Devotion than formerly The penalty of transgressing this Law is left in general and therefore did the less scare but within three years after it was confirmed with a certain penalty of Fine and Imprisonment as to the King's suit and damages to the party offended and the Priviledge was enlarged for and during their continuance in the Consecrated ground in order to such services and not upon Fraud or Collusion to avoid Arrests But by neither of these Laws was the Arrest although contrary to them made void as touching the Process The Goods of the Clergy are discharged from Purveyance and their Houses from Quarter The latter of these was an Encroachment upon the greater Clergy-men For under the Title of Hospitality which the Prelates were obliged to by their great Possessions and Revenues conferred upon them to that end Kings used to quarter Messengers to and from Scotland the King's Horses Dogs and Hawks c. But the point of Purveyance was an ancient Prerogative belonging to Kings and by no Custom were the goods of any man discharged therefrom till it was by Act of grace first confirmed by Edward the First and afterwards by grant of Edward the Second yet by reason of the rudeness of the times did not those Acts prevail to that settlement that was promised till now Edward the Third renewed the Law. Nevertheless could not this Law of Edward the Third perfect that work because it was but a bare command till Richard the Second made a remedial Law giving thereby the Clergy that were wronged a right of Action of Trespass against the Purveyors and to recover treble damages whereas formerly they were liable only to a Fine to the King which many times was as soon pardoned as asked These condescensions might have wedded the English Clergy to the English Crown but that it was coy and expected further gratuities Besides they beheld their old Step-dame Rome now in its full Splendor and Power and deeply interested in the sway of affairs in this Kingdom and above all the rest the nigh affinity between the Prelate and the Pope was such that they sucked one Milk breathed one Air and like the Philosophers Twins lived in each other The latter of these was not discerned by those dim-sighted times and therefore they could do nothing towards the dissolution of that knot but left it to future times who found no other way than to cut it asunder But Edward the Third and his Successor espyed the first felt the inconvenience thereof and applyed themselves to such remedy as they found most ready at hand All things that are subject to time are also subject to change which comes commonly slower upon Governments that are less Ecclesiastical for Churches continue longer in a growing condition than in their complete estate like a Christian that seldom endures long after his full ripeness Thus in England it is hitherto above a thousand years since the Gospel came to the Saxons and well-nigh a thousand years since the Pope set his foot amongst us ever approaching nigher the Throne and ascending thereunto but finding it full of a King that would not remove he sits down in his Lap a heavy burthen questionless he was considering his claim of Jurisdiction his provisions pensions exemptions impositions and such like oppressions and therefore it is no wonder if the King feeling the incumbrance gives a lift at the Popes power by stoping the current of Money from England Rome-wards To this end the Statute made at Carlisle is revived whereby the Clergy are inhibited from conveying Treasure beyond the Seas but the Pope knew how to ride and will not so easily forgo his saddle The Roman Eagle had made many a fair flight in England and had not yet fully gorged himself he grants ten thousand Marks yearly out of Taxes laid upon the Church-livings in England unto two Cardinals neither of which did nor by the Canon could live in England the Treasurership of York also to another Cardinal after that the King had conferred the same elsewhere He proceeds also further to invade the undoubted rights of the Crown by making an Election of the B. of Norwich and causing him to be invested Rege renitente The King spent eight years in the recovery of his right and was deluded in the
conclusion he now sees it bootless to stand always upon his defence and receives affronâ—s he resolves therefore to enter the lists and maketh seizure of the Deanery of York which formerly by usurpation the Pope had conferred upon a Cardinal and of all Church-livings given by the Pope to aliens Then a Law is made more sharp than those in the eighteenth year wherein Provisors of Abbies and Priories are made liable to a Proemuniri and Provisors of other Ecclesiastical Livings and Dignities whereby the presentation of the rightful Patron is disturbed to be fined and imprisoned until the fine and damages to the party wronged be paid And all such as draw men to plead out of England in cases that belong to the cognizance of the Kings Court and all obtainers of provisions in the Court at Rome these were also subject to a Proemuniri For whilst these things were thus in action the Pope bestirred himself notably with Citations Excommunications Interdictions and such other birds of prey not only against mean men but Judges Bishops and the King's Council as amongst others the case of the Bishop of Ely at the solicitation of some of some of inferiour regard as I remember a Clerk or some such thing Yet as these Bull-drivers or Summoners to the Romish Court were no late upstarts so were not these times the first that took them to task for before the Statutes of Proemuniri we find provision was made against Provisors and that some Statute did precede those in Print which punished a disturber of the King 's Incumbent by a Bull from Rome with perpetual Imprisonment or at the King's will. Besides the party wronged was allowed an Action for his Damages Qui tam pro Domino Rege quam pro seipso sequitur And before that time also bringers of Bulls from Rome were imprisoned although in all these cases aforesaid the liberty of the Persons both of Lords and Prelates was saved And thus all the while King Edward the Third kept the Field he gave the Pope cuff for cuff but retiring himself to take his ease he waxing wanton waxed weak and more slowly pursued the vindication of his own Right and his Subjects Liberty The Laws are laid aside and Rome had further day given to plead and in the mean time Execution is staid the double mind is double dyed and advantage is soon espyed above sixty Church-livings more are suddenly catched and given to the Favourites at Rome The Parliament rings herewith yet the King delays the remedy and in this Eddy of affairs Edward the Third dies and Richard the Second takes up the place who had wit enough to observe what concerned his own interest and courage enough to pursue it but neither wit nor courage to over-rule his Lusts which in the conclusion over-ruled all rule and brought himself to destruction He found the people at his entrance into the Throne irritated with the Pope's oppressions and vexed at his Grandfather's desidiousness his spirit is also stirred within him and himself thereby pressed to tread in his Grandfather's former ways and to out-run him in his latter He made the penalty of Proemuniri to extend to all Farmers or others in nature of Bailiffs that held any Church maintenance to the use of any Alien and unto all Aliens that are Purchasors of such Provisions to any use and unto all Lieges that shall in like manner purchase such Provisions But as touching such as shall accept such Provisions he ordained Banishment for their Persons and Forfeiture of their Estate Notwithstanding all this the Roman Horse-leech would not so give over The King grew into displeasure with his Subjects and they with him and with one another they see the Pope still on horseback and fear that the English Clergie their own Country-men if not Friends and Abettors yet are buâ— faint and feigned Enemies to the Pope's Cause Nor was it without cause that their fear was such for as the Pope had two hands to receive so they had two hearts making shew of forming blows at the Pope but then always at a distance or when without the Pope's Guard and thus the Laws begin to stammer and cannot speak so plain English as they were wont The people hereat offended resolve to put the Clergie into the Van and to try their mettle to the full At the last parliament that Richard the Second did hold both the Lords Temporal and Spiritual are opposed one by one The Lords Temporal like themselves resolve and enter their Resolutions to defend the Right of the Crown in the Cases of Provisors although even amongst these great men all were not equally resolute for Sir William Brian had purchased the Pope's Excommunication against some that had committed Burglary and he was committed to the Tower for his labour But the Prelates answer was ambiguous and with modifications which was all one to cry as men use to say Craven yet was the Statute made peremptory according to what was formerly enacted And though the Prelates cautionary way of proceeding might be a principal reason why the Pope's power held so long in England in an usurping way yet Kings also much conduced thereto by seeking too much their personal ease above the honour of their place and the Pope's blessings and opinion of his favour more than their own good or the peoples Liberty for there was no other balm for a distracted mind than that which dropped from the Pope's Lips. In like manner Richard the Second being already at least in purpose estranged from his people sought to get friends at Rome to hold by the Spiritual Sword what he was in danger to lose by laying aside the Sword of Justice which is the surest Tenure for Kings to hold by And though the Popedom was now under a Schism between two Popes Clement and Vrban yet he was so far won for Vrban that he not onely engaged himself and the Parliament to determine his Election and uphold the same but also Ex abundante did by Implication allow to him an Indefinite power to grant provisions and so at once he lost the Die and gained a Stake that like a bubble looked fair but soon vanished away Nevertheless these two Comrades whilst they were togather resolved to make the most of each other that they could and therefore though the Popedom liked not the King yet the Pope had his love so far as he could deny himself for he had already denied his Kingdom And if the Articles exhibited against the King by Henry the Fourth be true the Pope had his Faith also For that he might be rid of his reputed Enemy Archbishop Arundel he trusted the Pope with that Complement of making Walden Archbishop of Canterbury in Arundel's stead which the Pope took so kindly as he made it a Precedent for Provisors for the future Nor did the King stick in this one Singular but made it his custom in passing of Laws
embasing of Money against forein Money not made currant against counterfeit and false Money For according to the goodness of the Money so will the Trade be more or less For the Merchant will rather lose in the price of his Commodity in Money than in exchange for other Commodity because the value thereof is less certain and the Transportation more chargeable Secondly as touching the plenty of Money that is as necessary to the advance of the Trade as of the goodness of it For according to the plenty thereof will be the plenty of the Manufactures because Handicrafts-men having no Commodities but their labour cannot work for exchange nor can exchange supply Rents and maintenance to the greater sort of people To this end therefore it is provided against melting of Money and Exportation of Silver and Gold. And yet to encourage or not discourage Importation of Silver and Gold liberty was given to every man to Export so much as they did Import provided that what they carry away must be of the new stamp or Minted in this Nation By this means Bullion came in with probability that much thereof would remain in the Nation in lieu of Commodities exported or if not the greater part yet at least the Mint gained and that was some benefit to the Nation Thirdly for the fuller currance of the Money the Issue was established in several parts of this Kingdom according to the ancient custom and this was advantageous both to the Mint and to the Stock of Money in the Kingdom This establishment was with this difference that though the Mint was setled by the Parliament yet the Exchange was left to the Directory of the King and his Council Because the Exchange is an uncertain thing subject to sudden alteration in other Nations and it is necessary that in this Country it be as suddenly ballanced with the Exâ—change in other Countries or in a short time the Nation may receive extream damage In regard whereof and many other sudden exigencies in Trade it seemeth to me convenient that a particular Council were established for continual influence into all parts of these Dominions to take into consideration the quantity of the Staple-Commodities necessary to be retained as a Stock at home for the use of the people and the Manufactures and accordingly to ballance the trade of Exportation and Importation by opening and enlarging or shutting and straitning the Stream as occasion doth require And lastly to watch the course of the Exchange in forein parts and to parallel the course thereof in this Land thereto For otherwise the publick must necessarily suffer so long as private men seek their own particular interests onely in their course of Trade CHAP. VIII Of Legiance and Treason with some Considerations upon Calvin's Case AS Times change Manners so do Manners change Laws For it is the wisdom of a State when it cannot over-rule Occasion to pursue and turn it to the best issue it can Multitude of Laws therefore are not so much a sore to the people as a symptome of a sore people Yet many times Laws are said to be many whenas they are but one branched into many particulars for the clearing of the peoples understanding who usually are not excellent in distinguishing and so become as new Plaisters made of an old Salve for Sores that never brake out before Such sore times were these whereof we now treat wherein every touch made a Wound and every Wound went to the Heart and made the Category of Treason swell to that bigness that it became an individuum vagum beyond all rule but the present sence of timorous Judges and a touchy King. Thus were many of the ignorant and well-meaning people in an hideous danger of the gulf of forfeiture before they found themselves nigh the brim All men do agree that Treason is a wound of Majesty but all the doubt is where this Majesty resteth originally and what is that Legiance which is due thereto the breach whereof amounteth to so high a censure for some men place all Majesty in one man whom they call an absolute Monarch Others in the Great men And others in the People and some in the concurrence of the King and body of the People And it is a wild way to determine all in one Conclusion whenas the same dependeth wholly upon the constitution of the Body Look then upon England in the last posture as the rigider sort of Monarchical Politicians do and Majesty will never be in glory but in the concurrence of the King and Parliament or Convention of Estates and so upon the whole account it will be upon the People whose welfare is the supream Law. Rome had Kings Consuls Dictators Decemviri and Tribunes long before the Orator's time and he saw the foundation of an Empire or perpetual Dictatorship in the person of the first of the Caesars any of all which might have challenged the supremacy of Majesty above the People And yet the often change of Government shewed plainly that it rested upon another pin and the Orator in express words no less when speaking of the Majesty of that Government he allotteth it not to those in chief command but defineth it to be magnitudo populi Romani Afterwards when the pride of the Emperours was come to its full pitch in the times of Augustus and Tiberius an Historian of those times in the Life of Tiberius tells us That he declared the bounds of Treason to be determined in Three particular instances of Treachery against the Army Sedition amongst the People and violating the Majesty of the People of Rome In all which men were not punishable for words but for actions and endeavours I do not herein propound the Government of the Roman Empire as a model for England but à majori may conclude that if the proper seat of Majesty was in the people of Rome when Emperours were in their fullest glory it is no defacing of Majesty in England to seat it upon the whole body from whom the same is contracted in the Representative and so much thereof divided unto the person of the King as any one Member is capable of according to the work allotted unto him These several seats of Majesty making also so many degrees do also imply as many degrees of wounding for it is written in Nature That the offence tending to the immediate destruction of the whole body is greater than that which destroyeth any one Member onely and when the written Law maketh it Treason to compass the destruction of the King's Person it leaveth it obvious to common sence that it is a higher degree of Treason to compass the destruction of the Representative and above all to destroy the whole body of the people Crimes that never entred into the conceit of wickedness it self in those more innocent times much less saw they any cause to mention the penalty by any written Law. Nevertheless because many sad examples had occurred
within the memory of this present Age of the danger of the person and honour of Kings and yet on the other side they saw that in such cases of Treason the King's honour was made of reaching Leather and might easily be strained within the compass of a wound of Majesty therefore Edward the Third imitating Tiberius reduced the crime of wound of Majesty in the Person of the King into certain particular instances out of the compass whereof the Judges of the Law in ordinary course must not determine Treason These concern either the safety of the Person of the King or of the Succession in the Royal Throne Or lastly the safeguard of the publick Right by the Broad and Privy seal the value of Money and by persons in matters of Judicature judicially presiding all of them reflecting upon the King considered in his politick capacity For otherwise many crimes might have been mentioned more fatally reflecting upon the King in his natural capacity which nevertheless are omitted as not worthy of so high a censure Other Treasons are left to the determination of the Parliament as occasion should offer it self whereof divers examples of a new stamp occurred within forty years next ensuing which were of a temporary regard and lived and died with the times To these two notions of Majesty and Treason I must adde a third called Legiance for it is that which maketh Majesty to be such indeed and lifteth it into the Throne and whereof the highest breach makes Treason And because that which hath been already said reflecteth upon an Opinion or rather a knot of Opinions for I find them not punctually adjudged in Calvin's Case I must a little demur to them because as their sence is commonly taken it alters the fundamental nature of the Government of this Nation from a Common-wealth to a pure Monarchy In handling of this Case the honourable Reporter took leave to range into a general discourse of Legiance although not directly within the conclusion of the Case and therein first sets down the general nature thereof That it is a mutual bond between an English King and his people and then more particularly sets forth the nature of this bond in the several duties of obedience and fealty fol. 5. a. and those also in their several properties viz. Natural Absolute fol. 7. a. due to the King omni soli semper fo 12. a. in his natural and not publick capacity fol. 10. a. Whereas he saith this bond is natural he meaneth that it is due by birth fol. 7. a. By absolute if I mistake him not he meaneth that it is indefinite fol. 5. b. viz. not circumscribed by Law but above Law and before Law fol. 13. a. and that Laws were after made to enforce the same by penalties fol. 13. b. and therefore he concludeth that this legiance is immutable fol. 13. b. and fol. 14. a. Thus having slated the point as truly as I can both for the nature of Legiance and the object thereof viz. the King and not the People otherwise than in order to the safety and honour of the King's person considered in his natural capacity as he is a man I shall in the next place examine the grounds as they are severally set down and therein shall lead the Reader no further than the Reporters own concessions Not troubling the Reader with any doubt whether this Bond consists in obedience onely or in that fealty and in all shall ever be mindful of the honour of that Pen with which I have to deal First whereas it is said that English Legiance is natural and grounded upon the birth of each party within the Kings Dominions and protection it needeth no debate so as the same be taken sano sensa viz. for a qualified Legiance without those sublimities of absolute indefinite immutable c. for otherwise if such a high strain of Legiance be due from every English man by birth then all the Magna Charta or Laws concerning the Liberties of the people come too late to qualifie the same because they cannot take away the Law of Nature fol. 14. a. And thus the party once born English must for ever remain absolutely obliged to the King of England although haply he lives not two Months under his protection all his ensuing life-time Secondly the Legiance of an English-man to his King ariseth from that civil Relation between the two Callings of King and Subject and therefore it is not a natural bond which cannot be taken away The first is true by the Reporter's own concessions Protectio trahit subjectionem subjectio protectionem so he saith fol. 5. a. fol. 9. b. and therefore though it be granted that Magistracy in general is from Nature as he saith fol. 13. a. yet of weak birth is that inference which he maketh viz. That English Allegiance is a principle in Nature Unless it be also admitted that all men on Earth that submit not to English Legiance do sin against Nature The difference then will stand thus Magistracy is founded in Nature therefore Legiance also But English Magistracy is from Civil constitution therefore is English Legiance of the like nature In the next place the Reporter saith that before any Municipal Law was made Kings did dare jura and he mounts as high for an example as the Trojans Age by the Testimony of Virgil. But I believe he intended not much strength in this seeing it is well known by any that knows the Scriptures that there were Municipal Laws given and that concerning the Office of a King by Moses which were more ancient than those of Troy and long before the time of Virgil who neither tells us in what manner those Trojan Laws were made though the Kings gave them nor if all were according to the Reporter's sence is the testimony of a Poet who sometimes useth his Poetica licentia to be taken in terminis In the next place the Reporter voucheth the Testimony of Fortescue c. 12 13. which is as absolutely opposite to the main point in hand as any Pen can declare For he tells us of divers sorts of Kingdoms some gotten by Conquest as those of Nimrod and Belus c. But saith he There is a Kingdom politick which is by the association of men by consent of Law making one chief who is made for defence of Law and of his Subjects Bodies and Estates and he cannot govern by any other power and of this nature faith he the Kingdom of England is fol. 30. 31 32. A second piece of the foundation of this opinion of the Reporter is taken ab inani it is a vain thing saith he to prescribe Laws but where by Legiance foregoing people are bound to obey But this compared with the words of Fortescue formerly mentioned falls of it self to dust and therefore I shall not further enlarge concerning it Thirdly The Reporter brings in to help the matter the consent of the Law in elder times by
certain Cases vouched to that purpose the first concerning the Legiance of Children to Parents which cometh not to this case because it is a Legiance of Nature and this Legiance whereof we speak is yet under a litigious Title And I suppose will in the conclusion be found to rest onely upon a Civil constitution therefore I leave that The second is That a man attainted and outlawed is nevertheless within the King's protection for this saith the Reporter is a Law of Nature Indelebilis immutabilis and neither Parliament nor Statue can take this power away fol. 13. b. 14. a. And therefore the Reporter concludes That as well the Legiance of the Subject as the Protection of him by the King are both of them from the Law of Nature An opinion that speaks much mercy yet it seems strange considering the Pen for if it be a Law of Nature and immutable for the King to protect persons attainted then must no such person suffer for if he be under the King's protection that being by a Law of Nature cannot be changed by any positive Law as the Reporter saith nor can the King be so bound by any such Statute but by a non obstante be can set himself at liberty when he pleaseth and then the issue will be this The King hath a natural power to protect the persons of Law-breakers from the power of the Law therefore much more their Estates and then farewel all Law but this of the Kings natural Protection I say that these are of a high strain considering what the Reporter speaketh elsewhere But to pursue his instance he saith That the King hath power to protect an attainted person That if any man kill him without warrant he is a Man-slayer and yet this person attainted hath lost the legal protection It is true yet not to all intents for by the Sentence of the Law his life is bound up under the Law of that Sentence viz. That he must not suffer in other manner than the Sentence determineth nor before Warrant of Execution issue forth to that end And notwithstanding the Sentence yet the Law leaveth him a liberty of Purchase or Inheritance though to the use of the Crown and therefore in some respects the Law protects his person so long as he lives and the King 's natural Protection is in vain in such cases Lastly suppose the King hath a power of Non ohstante if the same be allowed to him in a limited way by the Law it is no Argument to prove the King's natural power which is driven at under natural Legiance much less if it cannot be made forth that the Law doth allow any such power of Non obstante at all but by the iniquity of the times permitteth the same to subsist onely to avoid Contention as it came into this Kingdom by way of Usurpation And thus I have onely discovered the Foundation of this first Qualification which I shall onely leave naked supposing that no man seeing it will build at all thereupon The second Property that cometh to be considered is That English Legiance is absolute fol. 5. b. fol. 7. a. which is a word of a vast extent serving rather to amaze men's apprehensions than to enlighten them And therefore the Reporter did well not to trouble himself or the Reader in the clearing or proof thereof but lest the point rather to be believed than understood nor shall I in the Negative For God himself can have no other Legiance from an Englishman than absolute Legiance and Kings being as other men subject to erre especially in this point of Prerogative are much rather subject thereto being misled by such Doctrines as these are The Scripture determines this point and cuts the knot in sunder The third property of English Legiance which the Reporter insisteth upon is that it is indefinite which he explaineth to be Proprium quarto modo so as it is both Vniversal and Immutable fol. 5. b. fol. 12. and neither defined by Time Place or Person As touching the Time and Person the Reporter enlarged not at all therefore I shall onely leave the Reader to chew upon the point supposing himself in the first times of Edward the Fourth when Henry the Sixth was then alive and let him resolve to which of them his Legiance had been due considering them both in their natural capacity as the Reporter would have it But as touching the place it is reported that English Legiance is not onely due from an English man to an English King in England but in all places of the Kings Dominions though otherwise Forem as to the power of the Law of England Yea saith the Reporter as far as the Kings power of protection doth extend And yet this had not been enough if the Premises be granted For if this Legiance whereof we speak be absolute and omni soli semper then it is due to the King from an English man ubivis Gentium Nevertheless to take the Reporter in a moderate sence it is worth consideration whether English Legiance in the days of Edward the Third extended as far as the Kings power of Protection whenas he had the Crown of France in a Forein right to that of England In this the Reporter is extreamly positive upon many grounds which he insisteth upon First he saith that Verus and Fidelis are qualities of the mind and cannot be circumscribed within the predicament of Vbi and upon this ground he might conclude that this Legiance is due to the King from an English man all the world over as well as in all the King's Dominions But concerning the ground it may be denied for though simply in it self considered as a notion Verity or Fedility are not circumscribed in place yet being qualities of the Soul and that being in the Body in relation thereunto it may be in the predicament of Vbi for where-ever that Body and Soul is there is Faith and Truth according to its model which though not absolute and indefinite yet if according to the Laws of the place wherein the man is he is truly said to be Verus Fidelis Secondly The Reporter argueth that the King's Protection is not local or included within the bounds of England therefore also is not the Legiance for Protectio trahit Legiantiam Legiantia Protectionem Had this reason been formed into a Syllogisim it had appeared less valuable for the Protection of an English King qua talis of an English man is local and included within the bounds of the Kingdom But if the same King be also King of France or Duke of Aquitane and an English man shall travel into those parts he is still under the same King's protection yet not as King of England but as King of France or Duke of Aquitane Otherwise let the party be of France or Aquitane or England all is one he must be whether French or English under an unlimited absolute Protection without regard had
to the Customs or Laws of the place yea contrary to them which I believe the Reporter never intended to affirm Thirdly The Reporter salleth upon the matter in fact and tells us that the King of England did many times De facto grant Protections to persons in places out of the English Consines and it will not be denied But never was any absolute and indefinite Protection so granted for the Protection extends to defence from injury and all injury is to be expounded and judged according to the Laws of the place Nor do any of the Precedents vouched by the Reporter clear that the King of England did grant as King of England Protection to any Englishman in any parts of the King's Dominion beyond the Seas which was not qualified according to the Laws and Customs of that place Especially it being apparent that an English King may hold Dominion in Foreign parts in Legiance under a Foreign King as Edward the Third held the Dutchy of Guien and therefore cannot grant absolute Protection in such place nor receive absolute Legiance from any person there being Fourthly The Reporter saith That the King of England hath power to command his Subjects of England to go with him in his Wars as well without the Realm of England as within the same therefore the Legiance of an Englishman to his King is indefinite and not local or circumscribed by place or within the Kingdom of England Although the first of thâ—se be granted yet will not the inference hold for possibly this may arise from the constitution of a positive Law and not from natural or absolute Legiance nor doth any Authority by him cited justifie any such Legiance But I cannot agree the first for it is not true that the King hath any such power from his own personal interest nor doth the authority of former Ages warrant any such matter For a fuller disquisition whereof I shall refer the Reader to the Eleventh Chapter ensuing because the whole matter concerning the Militia cometh there to be handled in course Fifthly To close up all the rest the Reporter brings The Testimony of the Judges of the Common Law out of the Testimony of Hengham wherein an Action was brought by a French woman against an English man who refused to answer because the Plaintiff was a French woman and not of the Legiance or Faith of England This was disallowed by the Judges because Legiance and Faith was referred to England and not to the King. Thereupon the Defendant averred that the Plaintiff is not of the Legiance of England nor of the Faith of the King And upon this Plea thus amended the Plaintiff gave over her Action The Reporter from hence observeth that Faith and Legiance is referred to the King indefinitely and generally and therefore it is so due to him The reason might have had more force had the Object of Allegiance or the nature thereof been the point in question but neither of them coming to debate and Allegiance being subjected to England and Faith to the King I see not what more can be concluded from hence but that Allegiance from an English man is due to England and Faith to the King which I suppose must be intended to be in order to that Allegiance because by the former Plea England had them both and the King was wholly left out in the Case Nevertheless I rather think that the present point in controversie will receive little light herefrom on either part We are now come to the fourth property of English Legiance that it is due to the King 's Natural Capacity and not to his Politick Capacity or due to the Office of a King in regard of the Person of the Man and not to the Person in regard of the Office fol. 20. And because this is of no small importance neither easily understood nor granted Therefore he backeth his Opinion by many reasons First he saith that the King sweareth to his Subjects in his Natural Capacity therefore the Subjects swear to him in his Natural Capacity This reason was intended to be taken from Relatives and then it should have been thus A King doth swear to his Subjects in their Natural Capacity therefore Subjects swear to a King in his Natural Capacity But it being otherwise it is mistaken and proves not the Point Yet if we should take the Reporter in sano Sensu there is no question but the Oath is made to the Natural Capacity yet not Terminativè more than the Oath of the Tenant to his Lord which this Author pleaseth to couple with the mutual dependence between King and Subject fol. 4. b. 5. a. Nor doth the Oath of an Englishman bind him to the Obedience of all or any Commands which the King shall give in relation onely to his Natural Capacity or in opposition to his Politick Capacity Nor will the Reporter himself allow that the Politick Capacity of the King can be separate from his Natural Capacity fol. 10. And yet it is evident that a King may in his Natural Capacity command that of which his Politick Capacity cannot give Allowance The second reason of this Opinion is taken from the nature of Treason which saith the Reporter is committed against the Natural Person of the King and this is against due Legiance according to the form of Indictments in that Case provided This is not demonstrative because that crime which is done against the Natural Person of a Man may as well extend to it in relation to his Place or Office and so may Treason be plotted against the Natural Person of a King as he is King neither is there any other difference between the murther of a King and a private Man but only in regard to the Place and Office of a King which makes the murther of him Treason For which cause all Indictments that do conclude Contra Legiantiae debitum do as well also conclude Contra Coronam Dignitatem c. The third reason is this A body politick can neither make nor take Homage 33. H. 8. Bro. tit Fealty Therefore cannot the King in his Politick Capacity take Legiance The first must be granted only sub modo for though it cannot take Homage immediately yet by the means of the Natural Capacity it may take such service And therefore that Rule holds only where the Body Politick is not aggregate and not one Person in several Capacities for the Tenant that performs his service to his Lord performs the same to his Lord in his Natural Capacity but it is in relation to his Politick Capacity as he is his Lord. For Lord and Tenant King and Subject are but Notions and neither can give nor take service but that Man that is Lord or Tenant or King or Subject may even as the power of protection is in a King not as he is a Man but as a King. The fourth reason is this The King 's Natural Person hath right in the Crown by Inheritance therefore also in the
Indefinite or terminated in the Natural Capacity of the King. And to make a full periodâ— to the point and make the same more clear I shall instance in one Precedent that these times of Edward the Third produced The former English Kings had Title to many Territories in France but Edward the Third had Title to all the Kingdom And being possibly not so sensible of what he had in possession as of what he had not He enters France in such a way and with that success that in a little time he â—â—ns the highest seat therein and so brought much honour to the English Nation and more than stood with the safety of the Kingdom For in the union of two Kingdoms it is dangerous for the smaller lest it be swallowed by the greater This was foreseen by the English who knew England did bear but a small proportion to France and complained of that inconvenience and thereupon a Law was made that the people of England should not be subject to the King or his Heirs as Kings of France Which manifestly importeth that an English King may put himself in such a posture in which Legiance is not due to him and that this posture is not onely in Case of Opposition but of diversity when he is King of another Nation and doth not de facto for that Time and Place rule an English King. Which if so I suppose this notion of Natural Absolute and Indefinite Legiance to the King in his Natural Capacity is out of this Kingdom if not out of the World and then the foot of the whole Account will be that the Legiance of an Englishman is Originally according to the Laws the sum of all being comprehended in the joynt safety of the people of England CHAP. IX Of Courts for Causes criminal with their Laws THe great growth of Courts founded upon Prerogative derogated much in these times from the Ancient Courts that formerly had attained the Soveraignty over the people and in the hearts of them all This was a hard lesson for them to learn but especially of the King's-Bench that was wont to learn of none and yet must be content to part with many of their Plumes to deck the Chancellor much of their work to busie the Prerogative Courts holden Coram Rege and more to those holden Coram Populo I mean The Courts of Oyer and Terminer Goal-delivery and Justices of Peace Those of Oyer and Terminer were now grown very common but less esteemed as being by men of mean regard nominated for the most part by the party that sued out the Commission which for the most part was done in behalf of those that were in danger and meaned not to be justified by Works but by Grace These escapes though small in the particulars yet in the full sum made the matter so foul as it became a common grievance and a Rule thereupon set by the Parliament for the regulating both of the Judges of such Court and the Causes The Commissions for Goal-delivery likewise grew more mean and ordinary The chief sort of Men in the several Counties had formerly the power but were found to savour too much of Neighbourhood and Alliance The leading of the work therefore is now committed to the Judges at Westminster and the other made onely Associates to them But above all the Courts of Sheriffs Coroners Leets were now grown sowr with Age having attained courses by common practice differing from Oppression onely in Name and yet were the times so unhappy as by these courses they had obtained favour and respect amongst the great men and so gained more power from above to abuse them below These men loved to be Commissioners of Oyer and Terminer and having learned how to make capital offences pecuniary found-such sweetness as they used not to be weary of their places though the Country grew weary of them and therefore disliking uncertaintes in such matters of benefit they cannot rest till they obtain more certain settlement in their places some for Years others for Life and some for ever The Disease thus contracted by degrees the Cure must be accordingly First the Sheriffwicks much dismembred to please the Court-favourites and fill the Kings privy Purse and all raised to the utmost peny of the full and beyond the just value A Law is made to restore the several Hundreds and Wapentakes to the Sheriffs and their Counties and all of them are reduced to the old Rent And it is likewise provided that none shall execute that place in County or Hundred who shall not then have sufficient Lands in that County to answer damages for injustice by them done And that no Sheriff shall serve in that place above one year and then not to be chosen again for that service till three years be past which latter clause was onely a medium taken up for the present occasion in regard that men of ability became very rare in these times especially in some of the Counties The election of the Sheriff is likewise not to be forgotten for though the Counties had the election of Coroners in regard they looked that no man should come nigh their bloud but whom they trusted yet the Sheriff came not so night their skin nor yet so nigh their Free-holds as anciently they had done for that their power in Judicature was much abated and so not worthy of so high regard yet in respect he was still to be a Minister of Justice and his place valuable more than formerly it was holden convenient that such as had the chief power of Judicature at Westminster viz. the Chancellour Treasurer Chief â—aron and the two Chief Justices should nominate the man that should be their Servant and in the Parliament nevertheless they interposed in that Election as often as they saw cause Secondly As touching Causes criminal which more ordinarily come within the cognizance of these Courts They generally held the same regard in the eye of the Law in these times that they had done formerly nevertheless in two crimes these times wrought diversly urging the edge of the Law against the one and abating it as to the other The latter of these is commonly called Petit Treason which is a murther destructive to the Commonwealth in an inferiour degree and at a further distance because it is destructive to that Legiance by which Families do consist and of whom Kingdomes are derived In former times it extended unto the Legiance between Lord and Tenant and Parents and Children But by this Law of 25 E. 3. it is reduced to the Legiance onely of Man and Wife Master and Servant Clerk and his Ordinary the last of which was now lately taken up and might have been as well laid aside as divers others were but that in these times much is to be yielded to the power of the Prelacy who loved to raise the power of the Ordinary to an extraordinary pitch that themselves might be the more considerable
This reducing of Treason into a narrower ground made the Regiment of Felonies to swell A hard thing it was in a Warring time for men to conceit themselves well drest until they were compleatly armed Some used it for a Complement and amongst others honest men had as good cause to use it as some that were ill-affected had a bad and of the last sort some did aim at private revenge though many aimed against the publick quiet But however the intentions of men thus harnassed might be different the looks of them all are so sour that it is hard to know a man for Peace from a man for War. And therefore the people were now so greedy after Peace as they are ready to magnifie or multiply all postures of arm'd men into the worst fashion being well assur'd that the readiest way to keep themselves from the hurt of such men is to have none of them at all But Edward the Third had more need of them than so and will therefore allow men to ride armed but not to Troop together to rob kill or imprison any man and if any person did otherwise it should be Felony or Trespass but not High Treason All this was in favour to the people and yet it was not all for when Mercy groweth profuse it becomes Cruelty Murther is very incident to times of War yet is an Enemy to the Peace of so high a nature that though the King's Pardon may do much yet both King and People declare it an impardonable crime by the Common Law and that the King's Prerogative shall not extend so far as to pardon the same This Justice done to the party dead was a mercy to them that were alive a means to save bloud by bloudshed and not so much by the King's Grant as by his Release One thing more in these cases of bloud the people obtained of the King which they had not so much by Release as by Grant and that was the taking away of Englishire an ancient Badge of the Imperial power of the Danes over the Saxons and which had either continued through the desidiousness of the Saxons in the times of Edward the Confessor unto the Normans time or by them taken up again and continued until these times that Edward the Third was so far desirous to declare his readiness to maintain the Liberties of the people as to be willing to restore them where they failed and in particular took away the manner of presentment of Englishire blotting out the Title and Clause concerning it out of the Articles of Inquiry for the Judges Itinerant And thus whether Native or Foreiner all men are now made in death equal and one Law serves all alike Next unto bloud these times grew more sensible of Ravishments than former times had done For though they had determined a severe penalty against so foul a crime and made it in the nature of a Felony capital which was enough to have scared any man from such attempts yet for the proof of the matter in Fact much rested upon the will of the Woman which for the most part grounded upon self-respects and private prudence laboured to conceal that which could not be made whole by revealing and by after-consent skin'd over the sore as to themselves which corrupted inwardly and endangered the whole Body To cure which a Law is made to restrain such late connivance in the Woman by depriving her both of her Joynture and Inheritance which otherwise had been saved to her by such compliance as after-consent unto such violations CHAP. X. Of the Course of Civil Justice during these times HOwever the course of the Law concerning matters of the Crown passed in a troubled Wave yet in matters of Common Pleas it passed in a Calm and full Channel as the Reports in Print do sufficiently witness nor was there any change of Principles but onely some alteration tending to a clearer manifestation of the same I will not touch upon every particular but onely upon two which reflect somewhat upon the publick Policy the one touching the course of Inheritance in some particular cases the other touching pleading in the Courts of Civil Justice The first of these was occasioned from Conjuncture of Affairs the case being such that Edward the Third had now gotten himself a new Kingdom unto that of England and must look to maintain that by power which he obtained by force and conducing thereunto must have continual employment of the English in that Service as being most trusty to his Cause And that it is unreasonable that such English as had devoted themselves to his Service in this Cause and in order thereunto had transported themselves and their Families into those foreign parts should thereby lose the benefit of Lieges in the Birth-right of their Children born in those foreign parts Upon consideration had thereof and of a former leading Opinion of the Lawyers Parliament a Declarative Law was made That all Children born without the Kings Legiance whose Father and Mother at the time of their birth shall be under the Faith and Legiance of the King of England shall have the benefit of Inheritance within the same Legiance as other Inheritors have These are the words of the Statute and do occasion a double observation one from the matter the other from the manner of the Expression The Subject matter is so delivered not as an Introduction of a new Law but as a Declarative of the old that lay more obscurely hidden for want of occasion to reveal it and the substance thereof resteth onely in this To enable the Children of English Natives born beyond the Seas not the Children of those that are of foreign birth though within the Kings Territories in those parts as the Opinion hath been Nor doth any ancient Precedent or Case warrant the same as might be at large manifested if it might conduce to the end of this Discourse And for the same cause after this Statute whenas the Commons would have had a general Naturalizing of all Infants born beyond the Sea within the Kings Segniories the same would not be granted otherwise than according to the former Statute and the Common Law. That which in the next place concerneth the manner of Expression is this That a Child is said to be born out of the Kings Legiance and yet the Father and Mother at the same time to be of the Faith and Legiance of the King of England It seemeth to me that it intendeth onely those Children of English Parents born within the Kings Territories beyond the Seas because the words ensuing concerning Certification of Bastardy of such Children are That the same shall be made by the Bishop of such place upon the Kings Writ directed to him which could never have passed into those places that are not of the Kings Territories And so the Issue will be That the Legiance of those born in those parts though they are Leiges to the King yet they
not a Fine is set upon them if others run away from their Conduct a Writ issued to the Serjeant at Arms to apprehend them if they were not arrayed then the Recognizances of such as undertook the work are estreated All plunder or spoil committed by the Souldiers in their Conduct was to be satisfied by the Conductor or Commander that received their Pay or Charges for their Conduct And although the Charges for Conduct had formerly de facto been defrayed sometimes by the County by virtue of Commissions that issued forth both for the raising and conducting of them yet was this no rule nor did Edward the Third claim any such duty but disclaimed it and ordained by Act of Parliament That both the Pay and Conduct-money should be disbursed by the King from the time of their departure from their several Counties For to this end and for the safeguard of the Realm and for the maintenance of the Wars of Scotland France and Gascoign the King had supply from Aids Reliefs Wardshipâ— Marriages Customs and Escheats Nor did the Parliament grant any particular Aid by the Assessment or publick Tax but when they evidently saw the burthen of War to be extraordinary as it befel in the Conquest of so great and potent a Realm as France was Wherein although the Taxes were many yet so well ordered were they and with that compliance from the King that the people endured them with much patience so long as the King lived Lastly in all these Cases of Foreign Wars for of such Cases onely these Laws are to be understood it was especially provided That no man should be distrained or urged against his will to go out of his County But in case of defensive War the course was otherwise for all men in such cases are bound by the Law of Nature to defend their own Country from Invasion in order to the safety of their own Estates and Habitations They were arrayed or gathered together by Commission of Array from the King armed according to the Laws formerly mentioned and not by Arbitrary order of the Commissioners And by virtue of such Commissions they were drawn forth and led to places where need required Sometimes to one Coast sometimes to another yet not altogether at the Kings pleasure for the Parliament upon occasion set rules of Restriction and generally exempted the North-parts beyond Humber from being drawn Southward and left them as a reserve for the defence of the Marches bordering upon Scotland and sometimes ordered the Array should be executed onely in some particular Counties and other times wholly exempted the County adjacent within six miles of the Sea-coast And because the King might under colour of a defence array the people where no such occasion led the way and command them out of their Counties a Statute is made that states the Case wherein such Array shall be the words whereof are variously set forth in the Books in print whether determinatively or carelesly I cannot tell but all of them to differ in sence one from another and from the Truth Some of the common Books have the words thus None shall be distrained to go out of their Counties unless for cause of necessity and of sudden coming of Strangers or Enemies into the Kingdom Others read it thus But where necessity requireth and the coming of strange Enemies into the Kingdom The Kings Answer to the Parliaments Declaration concerning the Commission of Array would read it thus Vnless in case of Necessity or of sudden coming of strange Enemies c. But the words in the Roll are these Et que nulls ne soient distresses d'aller hors de les Countees si non pur Cause de necessity de suddaine venue des Stranges Enemies en Reyaulme In English thus word for word And that none be distrained to go out of the Counties if not for cause of Necessity of sudden coming of strange Enemies into or in the Kingdom which words determine the point That none shall be by Commission of Array drawn out of their County but in case of necessity And secondly that this case of necessity is onely the coming of strange Enemies into or in the Kingdom so as probably the Invasion must be actual before they be drawn out of their Counties and not onely feared and it must be a sudden Invasion and not of publick note and common fame foregoing for then the ordinary course either of Parliament or otherwise must be used to call those that are bound by Statute or Tenures or Voluntiers to that service seeing every Invasion is not so fatal as to require a Commission for a General Array Against what hath been thus noted the judgement of Sir Edward Coke in Calvin's Case lies yet in the way who affirmeth that the Subjects of England are bound by their Legiance to go with the King in his Wars as well within the Realm as without and this Legiance he telleth us is that natural Legiance which he saith is absolute and indefinite c. and not local which if not so then were not the English bound to go out of England an inference that is neither necessary nor is the thing affirmed certain It is not necessary because English men may be bound to go out of England by vertue of their Tenures particular Contract or else by special Act of Parliament and not by vertue of that natural Legiance which in truth is nowhere Now for the maintenance of the point the Reporter alledgeth two Statutes affirming the thing and common practice and lastly Authorities of the Judges of the Common Law. As touching the Statutes one in Henry the Seventh's time and the other in Edward the Sixth's time I shall speak of them in the succeeding times when we come at them for they are no Warrant of the Law in these times whereof we now treat much less is the modern practice of these later days a demonstration of the Law in the times of Edward the Third nor of the nature of the Law in any time seeing that it is obvious to times as well as particular persons to do and suffer things to be done which ought not so to be and therefore I shall for the present lay those two Considerations aside But as touching the Opinions of the Judges of the Common Law two Cases are cited in the Affirmative which seem in the Negative and the rest conclude not to the point The first of the two Cases is the opinion of Justice Thirning in the time of Henry the Fourth word for word thus A Protection lies for the Defendant in a Writ upon the Statute of Labourers and yet the Defendant shall not have such matter by way of Plea viz. That the King hath retained him to go beyond the Sea for the King cannot compel a man to go out of the Kingdom that is as the Reporter saith Not without Wages intimating thereby that if the King shall tender Wages to
him a Pension to maintain that honour he asked the Lords consent thereto To the Clergie he was more than just if not indulgent led thereto by his Father's example as being wrapped up in the same Interest as I conceive rather than out of any liking of their ways now growing more bold upon Usurpation than in former times Or it may be that having prevailed in that work in France which to any rational man must needs appear above the power of the King and all the Realm of England he looked upon it as more than humane and himself as an instrument of Miracles And was stirred up in his Zeal to God according to his understanding in those dark times to give the Clergie scope and to pleasure them with their liberty of the Canon-Law that began now to thunder with Fire and Terrour in such manner that neither greatness nor multitude could withstand the dint as was evidenced in that Penance inflicted upon the Lord Strange and his Lady in case of Bloud-shed in Holy Ground and their hot pursuit of the Lord Cobham unto a death of a new nature for somewhat done which was sometimes called Treason and sometimes Heresie And thus became Henry the Fifth baptized in the Flames of the Lollards as his Father had sadly rendred up his spirit in the same I say in this he is to be looked upon as one misled for want of light rather than in opposition against the light For in his last Will wherein men are wont to be more serious and sincere amongst his private regards he forgets not to reflect upon Religion to this purpose We further bequeath saith he to the redundant Mercy of the Most Excellent Saviour the Faith Hope and Charity the Vertue Prosperity and Peace of the Kings our Successours and of our Kingdom of England that God for his goodness sake would protect visit and defend them from Divisiâ—â—s Dissentions and from all manner of decitfulness of Hereticks And thus the Piety Justice and Moderation of Henry the Fifth adorned and crowned the honour of his Courage and Greatness with that honourable Title of Prince of Priests And had he been blessed with a clearer light he might as well under God have obtained the Title of Prince of Princâ—s wanting nothing that might have rendred him a precedent of Fame But the time is now come that the Tide of England's Glory must turn and the sudden Conquest in France by Henry the Fifth not unlike the Macedonian Monarchy must disgorge it self of what it had hastily devoured but never could digest Three things concurred hereunto one dangerous the other two fatal to the flourishing condition of any Nation First The King is a Minor in the least degree that ever any Prince sate on English Throne He entred thereinto neither knowing what he did nor where he was and some say he sate therein in his Mothers Lap for his Life had been more in the Womb than abroad A sad presage of what followed for many men think that he was in a Lap all his days Nor are the chief men to be blamed herein for it is a certain Truth That it is much better that the Election of a King should be grounded upon a rule that is known though it be by descent of Inheritance than upon none at all For if a Child should succeed or a Lunatick yet where the Principle of Government resteth upon the Representative of the people there is the less cause of Complaint the Government being still the same both for Strength Wisdom and Uniformity though it may be the Nation not so active and brave For a Commonwealth can admit of no Minority though a Monarchy by descent may Secondly This deficiency in Nature might have been supplied but that these times were unhappy in the great power of the Lords to please whom the Government is parcelled out into two shares One is made Protector of the King's person the other Protector of the Kingdom too many by one For let their persons be never so eminent for Abilities if they be not as eminent for Humility and Self-command their hearts will soon over-rule their heads into a Faction And therefore though the Earl of Warwick was a wise man and the Duke of Gloucester a wise man yet the Earl of Warwick with the Duke of Gloucester were not wise On the other side the Protectorship of the King's person being in the Duke of Exeter and that of the Realm in the Duke of Gloucester things succeeded passing well for they both had one publick aim and the Duke of Exeter could comply with the Spirit of the Duke of Gloucester who otherwise was not so pliant But after five years the Duke of Exeter dying and the Government of the King's person devolving to the Earl of Warwick who sided with the proud Cardinal of Winchester against the Duke of Gloucester and so not onely consumed the rest of the Kings Non-age in a restless disturbance of Affairs but also despoiled Henry the Sixth of the spirit of a King for the future and so the Kingdom of a King. For it was not the condition of Henry the Sixth to be endowed with a spirit of such height but might well have been led by Advice and needed not the Earl of Warwick's rugged Brow to over-look him who was not content to have the King onely attendant upon his Advice but must likewise have him under his Rod to be corrected for his Faults and that by a Commission under the King 's own Hand and Seal dated in the Eleventh year of the King's Reign and so under colour of curbing he killed that spirit in the King which otherwise doubtless had both spirit and pride enough to act himself above his due height and could not have been so long a Child and so little a Man as he was It is very true that Henry the Fifth by Will seemed to countenance his Brothers and it cannot be denied but the Duke of Gloucester was of such noble parts that they could hardly dilate in any work inferiour to the Government of a Kingdom Nevertheless to yield much to the Will of a diseased King in such cases is as ill a precedenâ— as the making of a King by Adoption And it had been better for the people to have adhered to the Duke of Gloucester alone than by joyning him with another bring into a precedent such a luxuriant Complement of State as a Protectorship of a Kingdom which is of such little use to a Commonwealth and of so bitter Fruit to the Party as must needs bring Repentance when it is too late For he that can manage the Protectorship of a Realm without anger of good men or envy of bad men is fitting to live onely with Angels and too good for the World. Nor did the Duke of Gloucester meet with better measure how wise soever he was and truly devoted to the good of the Realm For after four and twenty years Government so wisely and
faithfully carried on by him that Justice it self could not touch his person unjustice did and he received this reward from his Nephew Henry the Sixth that he died in the dark because the Cause durst not endure the light Now is Henry the Sixth perswaded that he is of full Age he had laid aside his Guardian the Duke of Gloucester but forgetting to sue out his Livery he betakes himself from the Grace of God into the warm Sun as the Proverb is changing the Advice of a faithful experienced wise Counsellour for the Government of an Imperious Woman his Queen who allowed him no more of a King than the very Name and that also she abused to out-face the World. And after she had removed the Duke of Gloucester out of the way undertook the sway of the Kingdom in her own person being a Foreigner neither knowing nor caring for other Law than the Will of a Woman Thus the Glory of the House of Lancaster goes down and now a Star of the House of York appears in the rising and the people look to it The Queen hereat becomes a Souldier and begins the Civil Wars between the two Houses wherein her English party growing wise and weary she prays Aid of Ireland a Nation that like unto Crows ever wants to prey upon the Infirmities of England The Wars continue about sixteen years by â—its wherein the first loss fell to the English party the pretensions being yet onely for good Government Then the Field is quiet for about four years after which the clamour of ill Government revives and together therewith a claim to the Crown by the House of York is avouched Thereupon the Wars grew hot for about four years more and then an ebb of as long Quiet ensues The Tide at last returns and in two years War ends the Quarrel with the death of Fourscore Princes of the Bloud-Royal and of this good man but unhappy King. Unhappy King I say that to purchase his Kingdoms Freedom from a Foreign War sold himself to a Woman and yet lost his Bargain and left it to Observation That a Conscientious man that marries for by-regards never thrives For France espied their advantage they had maintained War with England from the death of Henry the Fifth with various success The Duke of Bedford being Regent for the English for the space of fourteen years mightily sustained the fainting condition of the English Affairs in those parts and having crowned his Master Henry the Sixth in Paris in the ninth year died leaving behind him an honourable Witness even from his Enemies That he was a brave Commander a true Patriot and a faithful Servant to his Lord and Brother Henry the Fifth and to his Son Henry the Sixth But now the Duke of Bedford is dead and though France had concluded a Peace with the English yet they could not forget the smart of their Rod but concluded their Peace upon a Marriage to be had with a Woman of their own bloud and interest And what they could not effect by Arms in thâ—â—r own Field they did upon English ground by a Feminine Spirit which they sent over into England to be their Queen and in one Civil War shedding more English bloud by the English Sword than they could formerly do by all the men of France were revenged upon England to the full at the English-mens own charge For what the English gain by the Sword is commonly lost by Discourse A Kingdom is never more befooled than in the Marriage of their King if the Lady be great she is good enough though as Jezabel she will neither reverence her Husband obey her Lord and King nor regard his people And thus was this Kingdom scourged by a Marriage for the sin of the wise men that building upon a false Foundation advised the King in the breach of Contract with the Earl of Arminiack's Daughter And thus the King also for that hearkning to such Counsel murthered the Duke of Gloucester that had been to him a Father yielded up his Power to his Queen a masterless and proud woman that made him like a broken Idol without use suffered a Recovery of his Crown and Scepter in the Parliament from his own Issue to the Line of York then renewing the War at his Queens beck lost what he had left of his Kingdom Country and Liberty and like the King that forgot the kindness of Jehojada lost his Life by the hand of his Servant CHAP. XIV Of the Parliament during the Reigns of these Kings THe Interest of the Parliament of England is never more predominant than when Kings want Title or Age. The first of these was the Case of Henry the Fourth immediately but of them all in relation to the pretended Law of the Crown but Henry the Sixth had the disadvantage of both whereof in its due place The pretended Law of the Crown of England is to hold by Inheritance with power to dispose of the same in such manner by such means and unto such persons as the King shall please To this it cannot be denied divers Kings had put in their claims by devising their Crown in their last Will but the success must be attributed to some power under God that must be the Executor when all is done and which must in cases of Debate concerning Succession determine the matter by a Law best known to the Judge himself Not much unlike hereunto is the Case of Henry the Fourth who like a Bud putting up in the place of a fading Leaf dismounts his Predecessor First from the peoples regard and after from his Throne which being empty sometimes he pretended the resignation of his Predecessor to him other whiles an obscure Title by descent his Conscience telling him all the while that it was the Sword that wrought the work But when he comes to plead his Title to Foreign Princes by protestation laying aside the mention of them all he justifies upon the unanimous consent of the Parliament and the people in his own onely person And so before all the World confessed the Authority and Power of the Parliament of England in disposing of the Crown in special Cases as a sufficient Bar unto any pretended Right that might arise from the House of Mortimar And yet because he never walks safely that hath an Enemy pursuing him still within reach he bethinks himself not sure enough unless his next Successours follow the dance upon the same foot To this end an Act of Parliament leads the Tune whereby the Crown is granted or confirmed to Henry the Fourth for life and entailed upon his Sons Thomas John and Humphrey by a Petition presented 5 Hen. 4. Thus Henry the Fourth to save his own stake brought his Posterity into the like capacity with himself that they must be Kings or not subsist in the World if the House of York prevails And so he becomes secured against the House of York treading on his heels unless the Parliament of England shall
from without and in all good ends from above And therefore as a Seal to all the rest it was wisely done by the Parliament to draw the mindes of the Privy Council together and to present them joyntly before God by an Oath obliging themselves to a solemn and constant observance of their instructions and to perievere therein For the unchangeable God can onely stamp a lasting Image upon the mind and bind the same that is so subject to change to an unchangeable Law whereby the people may be made as happy for continuance as for Righteousness and Peace The Privy Council thus setled dressed and girt becomes of high esteem both for Trust and honourable Employment in great matters The Mint is the very Liver of the Nation and was wont to be the chief care of the Parliament it self in all the dimensions thereof Now the Mint is two ways considered viz. either in the value of the Metal and Money or in the Coinage The first of these and things most immediately concurring therewith the Parliament still retains to its own immediate Survey such as are the inhibiting of exportation of Gold and Silver and of melting of Coyn into Plate or Bullion the regulating of the current of Foreign Coyn the reducing of money both Foreign and Domestick imbased by Counterfacture Clipping Washing c. the regulating of Allay of Gold and Silver the regulating Exchange and such like concerning all which the Reader may please to peruse the Statutes 2 H. 4. cap. 5 6 11 13. 4 H. 4. cap. 16. 3 H. 5. Stat 1. 4. cap. 6. 9. cap. 11. and 2 H. 6. cap. 6. The second Consideration touching the Mint concerned the election and government of the Officers touching the Mint and Exchange or the places where they shall be holden which with some other matters of inferiour nature were left to the Order of the Privy Council either with the King or alone in case of the King's absence or disability A second power given to the Privy Council was in point of Trade and Merchandize Formerly they had somewhat to do therein but still the Parliament set out their bounds In Richard the Second's time the people had liberty of Trade in some Commodities by way of Exportation but the Privy Council might restrain them upon inconvenience to the publick Now the same is confirmed and though it concerned Corn onely yet it was a Precedent that led the way to a much larger power in the Trade of the Staple Commodities of this Island to enlarge or straiten it as they though meet And so they became in a fair way to have a principal power over the Revenues and Riches of this Nation But this lasted not long for within ten years these Licenses of Transportation cost the Merchant so much as he could make little gains of all his care and pains and therefore a rule is set to a general allowance of all Transportation of Corn till the price of Wheat came to a Noble and Barley at Three shillings and no longer This being first made Temporary was afterwards made Perpetual and so gave a restraint unto the power of the King and Council But where no positive restraint was made by any Statute the King and Council seemed to have the sole power left unto them to open and shut the passes of Trade as they pleased For whereas the Commodity of Butter and Cheese was made Staple the King and Council had power to stop the sale thereof notwithstanding that the Law gave full liberty to the Subjects to bring all their Staple-Commodities to the Staple Nevertheless this power in the King is not primitive but derived from the Parliament for they had power over the Kings Licenses and Restraints in such cases as by the several Statutes do appear A third power given to the Privy Council was a power of Summons and Process against Delinquents in cases of Riots Extortions Oppressions and grievous Offences The Summons to be by Privy-Seal the Process Proclamations and for Non-appearance Forfeiture if the Delinquent be of the degree of a Lord if of inferiour rank then a Fine or Out-lawry At the first view the Statute hath an ill favoured Aspect as if it raised up a new Court of Judicature but the time is to be considered with the occasion for it was made for the securing of the peace in a turbulent time And besides the Law carrieth along with it two restrictions which puts the right of Cognizance in the Privy Council to the question First It saveth the Jurisdiction of other Courts and provideth further That no matter determinable by the Law of this Realm shall be by this Act determined in other form than after the course of the same Law in the Kings Court having determination of the same which implieth that some kinds of Riots and Extortions are of so high a nature that though determinable in the Kingsâ—Court yet are they to be determined before the Lords In the next place this Law provideth That such offences as are determinable by the Law of the Realm that is by Jury shall still be so tried Secondly If Conviction be upon Confession or by Certificate in case where by reason of parties and partakings Inquisition by Jury cannot be had there the Lords shall immediately determine the same Lastly If the Certificate be traversed then the same shall be tried in the King 's Bench. But there is another Restriction that undoeth all in effect in point of right because what this Law setleth therein it setleth but for seven years and leaveth the Privy Council to the limits of the Common Law for the future In the mean time the Privy Council may be thought terrible and very high both by this Law and the greatness of the Lords Kings Unkles and Kings Brothers are Subjects indeed but of so high a degree that if a little goodness of nature or publick spirit shine in them they soon become the Objects of admiration from the Vulgar and gain more from them by their vicinity than the King can do at a distance For the Commons of England by the fair demeanour of popular great men are soon won out of their very Cloaths and are never more in danger to part with their Liberties than when the Heaven is fair above their heads and the Nobility serve the King and flatter them Nevertheless as I said the season must also be considered of this power thus by this Law contracted for what the Lords gained not by their popularity the Queen did with her power who now mindful of her contemned beauty and opposition from the Duke of Gloucester against her Marriage removes him out of the way gets the reins of Government into her hand and like a Woman drives on in full career The Duke of York and other Lords not liking this gallop endeavour to stop her pace but are all over-born the Duke taken prisoner and doubtless had pledged the
rest looked to the Provisors more strictly than his Predecessors had and not onely confirmed all the Statutes concerning the same already made but had also provided against Provisors of any annual Office or Profit or of Bulls of Exemption from payment of Tythes or from Obedience Regular or Ordinary and made them all punishable within the Statute And further made all Licenses and Pardons contrary thereto granted by the King void against the Incumbent and gave damages to the Incumbent in such vexations for the former Laws had saved the right to the true patron both against Pope and King. And thus the English Kings were Servants to the Church of England at the charges of Rome whilst the Popedome being now under a wasting and devouring Schism was unable to help it self and so continued until the time of Henry the Sixth at which time the Clergie of England got it self under the power and shadow of a Protector a kind of Creature made up by a Pope and a King. This was the Bishop of Winchester so great a man both for Birth parts of Nature Riches Spirit and Place as none before him ever had the like For he was both Cardinal Legate and Chancellor of England and had gotten to his aid the Bishop of Bath to be Lord Treasurer of England Now comes the matter concerning Provisors once more to be revived First More craftily by colloguing with the Nobility who now had the sway in the Kings Minority but they would none An answer is given by the King that he was too young to make alterations in matters of so high concernment yet he promised moderation The Clergie are put to silence herewith and so continue till the King was six years elder and then with Money in one hand and a Petition in the other they renew their suit but in a more subtile way For they would not pretend Rome but the English Churches Liberties they would not move against the Statutes of Praemuniri but to have them explained it was not much they complained of for it was but that one word Otherwhere which say they the Judges of the Common Law expound too largely not onely against the Jurisdiction of the Holy See but against the Jurisdiction of the English Prelacy which they never intended in the passing of those Laws Their Clonclusion therefore is a Prayer That the King will please to allow the Jurisdiction of their Ecclesiastical Courts and that Prohibitions in such Cases may be stopped But the King either perceiving that the Authority of English Prelacy was wholly dependant on the See of Rome and acted either under the shadow Legatine or at the best sought an Independent power of their own Or else the King doubting that the calling of one word of that Statute into question that had continued so long might endanger the whole Law into uncertainty declined the matter saving in the moderation of Prohibitions Thus the English Clergie are put to a retreat from their Reserve at Rome all which they now well saw yet it was hard to wean them The Cardinal of Winchester was a great man and loth to lay down his power but his own Tribe grew weary of him and his power For the greater some Church-men are unless they be better than men the inferiour and better Church-men are worse than men At length therefore the Cardinal is Vnlegated and that power conferred upon the Archbishop of Canterbury a man formerly well approved but by this very influence from Rome rendred suspected Which he perceiving protested against the exercise of the Jurisdiction Legatine without the Kings allowance and so mannerly crept into the Chair The English Kings and Clergie having thus attained the right discerning of each other begin to take up a new way of policy which was to hold nothing of the Popedom but the Form of Worship and Discipline but as touching Jurisdiction they held it a high point of wisdom either to fetch it nigh at home or to be silent in the matter having now found a main difference between the Popes Will and the Church-Law and therefore as formerly the Convocation and Parliament joyned in excluding of Foreigners from Church-livings under the notion of Intelligencers to Enemies abroad So neither now will they allow any provisions for English men and upon this ground the Dean and Chapter of York refused to admit the Bishop of Lincoln to the See of York although assigned he was thereto by Pope Martin and he the darling of Nations being by joynt consent advanced to the Triple Crown that had been formerly tripled amongst three Popes and troubled all Europe And whereas during the Tripapalty much money had been levyed here in England to serve for the recovery of the Popedom to one of English interest now by joynt consent the same is seized upon and stopped as fewel from the fire and spent by Henry the Fifth in the recovery of a Kingdom in France that should have been employed in recovery of a Popedom at Rome These things concurred to give a wound to the Popedom that was never cured to this day Nevertheless the English Clergie was no loser by all this but gained in the whole sum For as it made them more depending on the Crown so it made the Crown more fast to them from which they had received more real immunities and power than the Pope ever did or was able to give them and might expect to receive many more What personal respects these three Kings shewed them hath been already touched Henry the Sixth added one favour which made all the rest more considerable Hitherto they had used to meet in Convocation as upon the interest of Rome and little notice was taken of them now the Nation owns them and in some respects their work and it is granted That the Clerks of Convocation called by the Kings Writ and their Menial Servants shall have such priviledge in coming carrying and going as the Members of the Parliament have So as though they be not Members yet they are as Members if they assemble by the Kings Writ and not onely by the power of the Legate or Metropolitan The antiquity of this Court is great yet not so great as hath been supposed nor is it that Court of the Ordinary called the Church Gemot mentioned in the Laws of Henry the First as not onely the works thereof therein set down do sufficiently declare but also it is evident that in Henry the Second's days the Grand Councils of this Kingdom were joyntly mixed both of Clergie and Laity Nor could the Clergie shut the Laity from their Councils till about the times of Richard the First or King John. From which time forward the Laity were so far from protecting of them that till these times now in hand all their care was to keep them from violating the Liberty of the people That they were many times notwithstanding called together by the Kings Writ before these times hath
also been cleared by another Pen. That their work at such times was to advise concerning such matters as should be propounded to them by the King in Parliament their Summons do shew the particulars whereof for the most part concerned supplies of Money from the Church-men And yet sometimes matters of great moment were debated therein As in a Convocation summoned by Henry the Fifth in his ninth year the preheminence of Pope Eugenius above the Council of Bazil was debated and as much as they could they determined the same The credit of their decisions in former time I believe was not much amongst the people because the men were looked upon with an evil eye Now that the Parliament seemeth to own them in their way and to protect them their determinations are somewhat The Church-men espy their opportunity and whilst the benevolent influence of the State is in its first heat they improve it in this manner The times were now come about wherein light began to spring forth conscience tobestir itself and men to study the Scriptures This was imputed to the idleness and carelesness of the Clergie who suffered the minds of young Scholars to luxuriate into Errours of Divinity for want of putting them on to other Learning and gave no encouragement to studies of humane Literature by preferring those that were deserving The Convocation taking this into consideration do decree That no person should exercise any jurisdiction in any Office as Vicar-general Commissary or Official or otherwise unless he shall have first in the University have taken Degrees in the Civil or Canon Law. A shrewd trick this was to stop the growth of the study of Divinity and Wickliff's way and to imbellish mens minds with a kind of Learning that may gain them preferment or at least an opinion of abilities beyond the common strain and dangerous to be meddled with Like some Gallants that wear Swords as Badges of Honour and to bid men beware because they possibly may strike though in their own persons they may be very Cowards And no less mischievously intended was this against the rugged Common-Law a Rule so nigh allied to the Gospel-way as it favoureth Liberty and so far estranged from the way of the Civil and Canon-Law as there is no hope of accommodation till Christ and Anti-Christ have fought the field Thus much of the Church of England in relation to the State now as it is absolutely considered in regard of the several degrees of persons therein Although these three Kings were much endeared to the English Clergy yet the difference between the Laity and them growing high the King 's principal care is now to keep an even hand between them both for he that will back two Horses at once must keep them even or put his joynts to the adventure First Henry the Fourth granteth That no more shall be paid to Rome for the first-fruits of Archbishops and Bishops than hath been anciently used The occasion hereof was to prevent the horrible mischief and damnable custom of Rome for such are the very words of that Statute unto which the Clergy gave their Vote if not the first Vote and therefore certainly did neither believe nor honour that infallible Chair as their own Mother nor did they bear her Yoke further than their own benefit and reason of State did require For though the immediate benefit of this Law did descend upon the Prelacy yet it also much concerned the interest both of the honour and benefit of the Nation that the Clergy should not be at the Pope's pleasure to tax and assess as he thought good Secondly Henry the Fifth added unto the Prelacy some kind of increase both of Honour and Power viz. to visit Hospitals that were not of the King 's own foundation and to reform abuses there for the Patrons either had no power to punish or will or care to reform them And thus upon the point although they lost a Right yet they gained ease Thirdly The same King confirmed by a Statute unto Ordinaries the cognizance of Accounts of Executors for their Testators Estates which formerly was granted by the Canon-Law but they wanted power to execute and a Right to have and receive In all these the Clergie or Prelacy were the immediate gainers In as many other things the people were made gainers and yet the Clergie were no losers otherwise than like the Kite of that prey which was none of their own First They refused formerly to grant Copies of Libels either thereby to hinder the course of Prohibitions or to make the Copies the moredear and Money more cheap with them Henry the Fifth finding this a grievance to the people passeth a Law That all Ordinaries shall grant the Copies of Libels at such time as by Law they are grantable Secondly As the probate of Wills had anciently belonged to the Ordinary by the Canon-Law and formerly also confirmed to them by the Parliament so it also regulated and settled the Fees for such Service But the Clergy having been ever under the noutriture of their Mother Rome that loved to exceed they likewise accounted it their liberty to take what they could get But the nigher they come to engage with Kings in their Government according to Law the more reformed they grow Formerly Edward the Third had settled their Fees but they would not hold to the rule Now the Law is doubled by Henry the Fifth with a penalty of treble damages against Delinquents Furthermore the very Priests could not contain their Pater-Nosters Requiems Masses and such Wares they had engrossed and set thereof what price they pleased The Market was risen to that height that Edward the Third undertook to set a rate upon those Commodities but that also would not hold long Henry the Fifth he sets a certain stipend somewhat more than Edward the Third had done and yet less than the Priests had formerly Lastly Some Laws were made wherein the Commonwealth gained and the Church were losers First Whereas the Church-men formerly held all holy things proper and peculiar to their own Cognizance especially such as concerned the Worship of God the Parliament now began to be bold with that and never asked leave It had now for a long time even since the Saxon times been the unhappy condition of this Church of England amongst others to decay continually in Piety and right Devotion but through the light that now revived and God's goodness it in these times came to pass that the people did entertain some sense of their duty towards God more than formerly and begin to quarrel the abuses done to the Lords day in the manner of the keeping thereof London hath the honour for beginning this Reformation by an Act of their Common Council The Parliament within seven years after that engage the whole Kingdom in that service though therewith also are adjoyned other holy Feasts then holden and all Fairs and Markets are enjoyned to cease on that
Sixth was in view and the minds of men left unassured neither trusting much to Edward the Fourth nor he to them And after that Henry the Sixth was gone out of the way Edward the Fourth could not readily change his posture used Arguments of force and power and for the most part looked like a man in Arms with his hand on his Sword ready to draw upon the next man that stands in his way Thus are the people partly driven and partly drawn into an Oath of Allegiance unto Edward the Fourth under peril of Attainder and the Parliament assured unto him once more For immediately upon the departure of Edward the Fourth beyond Sea after Ten years of his Reign the Parliament never staying for the issue of Providence declared the Throne void of Edward the Fourth and Henry the Sixth King. The Judges likewise of the Courts of Westminster determined the same thing as may appear by the Law-Reports of those times in Print wherein reattachments were often granted by them upon discontinuance of Process by this Demise of Edward the Fourth And thus Henry the Sixth is once more King for six Months viz. from October to April at which time the Ballance turns Edward the Fourth returns gets into the Throne Henry the Sixth is again Dethroned all things are as they were and all confirmed by Act of Parliament For that Body is ever wise enough to side with Power rather than to spend much time upon fruitless Orders and Votes that will pierce no Armour and therefore like the times must needs be subject to fits of distemper at the coming in of every Tide and did build and pull down enact and disenact turn and return the English Crown from York to Lancaster and back again and in conclusion for some time did do little but undo Nor can they be justly censured herein for Councils of men are not ordained to hinder divine Providence or over-rule Fate but to foresee and close with Occasions in the most advantageous way for the publick good and when both Winds and Currents are uncertain to ride at flote till they can discern the most commodious Haven to Winter in To impute therefore fault unto the Parliament in such Cases for want of Uniformity and Immutability of Councils is somewhat like the Notion that Batchelors conceit of Wives they would have but they do not know what other 〈◊〉 an Idea of their own fancy Now if it be enquired which course prevailed in order either to the Kings Royalty or the peoples Liberty I shall answer Neither of these but the House of York prevailed to hold the Crown and might have advanced the Authority thereof had they not fall'n out amongst themselves for the spoil and Edward the Fourth was not altogether disposed thereto The success that he had in the Field and his Souldiery made him look big like a King of the greater size but Kings sleep not securely upon such Pillows When the Militia is on Horseback it is as ready to be a Guard upon the King as for him and when it is most sober not so easily governed as a Commonwealth And therefore Edward the Fourth now in Arms though he found it a hard Notion to maintain the peoples Liberty where no man is free from the Souldier yet he enclined thereto We read of a multitude of Taxations of all sorts and of Benevolences the worst of all those sorts For Souldiers must have money or if not they will have it but the King would not force things so far as his power could reach he will have Money but it shall be by order of the Parliament He might have pretended much upon the Commission of Array yet did it not but chose rather to be Lord of the Seas And because it was too great a Farm for his private Purse he prays aid of the Parliament by the way of Tumage and Poundage which was in demand nine years before the Parliament granted it And when it was granted it was with such restrictions that it is evident the King preferred the right of the Parliament therein above his private honour Secondly Titles of Honour are but windy Notions and every one knows what claim is made by Kings to have the sole interest in conferring the same This Edward the Fourth neglected so far as he interested the Parliament both in the conferring of them and resuming the same Thirdly The course of Trade was now more especially looked to not by the King and Privy Council but by the Parliament And because it was much decayed partly by reason of the ill government thereof and partly by the excessive lavishness of these times many Laws are made for remedy of both And first the Staple was setled sometimes at Calis alone sometimes at it and Middleborough and by this means England gained Trade from both Nations but the principal thanks is to be given to the interest between the King and the House of Burgundy Then course is taken for the bringing of the Staple Commodities onely to those places and the return to be made in Money and not Commodity by exchange Then for the well making of Staple-Manufactures and restraining Importation of Foreign Manufactures of such kinds Then against transporting of English Coyn and importing of Foreign Coyn other than Bullion And as touching the second grievance it seems gallantry or vanity of Apparel was a sore Disease of these times which were become times of Fashions and wherein the King led the way by his own example For he desired to be brave and that he might be more brave he passed Laws that the people should be less brave assessing a sort of Apparel for every degree and therein stooped so low as to define the fashions of their very shoes Fourthly The Parliament retained their ancient right of reducing the course of Judicature For whereas Sheriffs had hitherto holden their course of Trial of the moaner sort of Felonies and Trespasses and Offences determinable onely by Imprisonment or Fines and Amerciaments whereby mens Estates did lie under the continual pillage of these covetous and extorting Officers It was established by the Parliament that these men should have for the future only power of enquiry and to certifie at the next Sessions and there the Trial to be and Fines and Amerciaments to be set Taxed and Estreated unto the Exechequer and from thence to be levied and thereof the Sheriff give account This was a great security to the peoples Estates but gave them not a full remedy For though the Trial was now more fair yet these Officers were Judges of suspicion and had still power upon suspicion to imprison their persons and seize their Estates under colour to save them for the King in case Conviction followed For remedy hereof the Justices of the Peace have now power given them to Bail in Case of light suspicion and it is further declared that no mans Estate shall be first
seized till Conviction and Attainder first be had And because Escheators grew no less burthensome in their way it was therefore ordered that no man shall be allowed in such Office unless he hath Lands to the value of Twenty pounds per Annum and that he shall be responsible for such wrong done by himself or by his Deputy and Farmer Thus Edward the Fourth quitted himself like a King in many regards but soon ran himself out of breath gave his Lamp to his Son that was too weak to hold it a Third snatches it away and for two years carrying it exceeding well yielded up all encroached Royalty to the people and his Crown and Life to his Successor CHAP. XXV The condition of the Clergie IF any gains were had in these uncertain times the Church-men might seem to have them having now this advantage that the Commonalty was distracted with uncertain interests of the Succession of the Crown And themselves onely united under the Popedom now freed from all Schism and the Popedom managed by Sixtus the Fourth who had the hap to be accounted more virtuous than any of his Predecessors had been and to have all the Christian Princes wholly at his devotion And lastly Both the Clergie and the Kings were now joyntly engaged against the rising power of Religion then called Heresie in order whereunto the Clergie leading the way had the applause of them that followed upon an implicite Faith that whatsoever was done was exceeding well done Nor was it wisdom for Kings that sate loose in their Thrones to stumble the good Opinions of so considerable a party towards them And therefore Edward the Fourth in his first entrance granted to the Clergie that which could never be by them obtained from any of the foregoing Kings Viz. Free liberty of Process in all Cases Ecclesiastical and in Tythes of Wood above twenty years growth and in case they were troubled upon the Statutes of Provisors they should have their remedy in the Chancery against those Judges and their Proceedings in such Cases there to be cancelled This was done by Charter and was sufficient to shew what the desire of the Clergie and the intention of the King was Viz. At once to favour the Church and under colour of favour done to the Clergie to cancel both Common and Statute-Laws of the Kingdom by the power of the Chancellor's Decree Nevertheless all this was but the King's breath the policy changed never a whit the more For the Common Law held on its course not onely in Cases depending before the Holy Chair but also even before the Bishop of the Diocess at home so as neither the King was concluded from his Suit nor the party endamaged from his Action by any such Charter And so far were the Judges of the Common Law from being bound by the Chancery in such Cases that they professed they would not delay to grant the Habeas Corpus to deliver any Prisoner by Decree of the Chancellour in any Case triable at the Common Law. Much less did the Parliament favour these men so far as to give them any countenance in any way of gain upon themselves but rather made bold with what the Church-men in former times challenged as their own and upon this account whereas formerly it had inhibited Fairs and Markets upon the Lord's Day Now it inhibited the sale of Boots Shoes c. upon that day though done never so privately which they did at the first onely within the City of London and three miles thereof I suppose it was made onely by way of Trial it being dangerous in such times to give a stop to all England at once otherwise it might be wondered why God's Honour should be better regarded in London than in all the Realm besides Of this encroachment we find no complaint made by the Church-men another touched them to the quick although it befel onely the Arch-bishoprick of York that hitherto held ordinary Jurisdiction over all the Bishops of Scotland as being their Provincial Now it is disclaimed by them all and they are backed therein by their King under pretence of great inconvenience to his Bishops in their so far Travels but in truth not unlike to Jeroboam though he pretended it was too much for them yet he thought it unsafe for himself that his Bishops should owe Canonical obedience to the Subject of another Prince and upon this ground prevailed with Pope Sixtus the Fourth to make the Divorce and left it to future Ages to try the validity thereof if they would This is all that I shall observe of the Government of these three Kings whose Reigns in the whole exceeded not Twenty six years and their compleat power therein not much above half so many CHAP. XXVI A short sum of the Reigns of Henry the Seventh and Henry the Eighth THe course of English policie hitherto wandring in the different Currents springing from the double head of Monarchie and Democracie and in them likewise often tossed up and down partly by the blasts of windy Titles and pretensions and partly by the raging Tides from the Roman See now begin to come to anchor within view of Shore Happy England if the same prove good Harbourage for a fainting Nation Two Kings now undertake the Steerage the work of the first was to still the Winds the other the Seas and so to bring the Adventure safe home Henry the Seventh hapned upon a good preparative for this work in that he delivered the Kingdom from a Tyrant whose irregular and bloody way was so odious to the people that it set a foil upon his Successor's Government and made his Wisdom Valour and Justice appear greater than possibly it was His Valour made way for the other two he had enough thereof to serve a wise man in case of extremity at other times he made more use of his Majesty than Manhood being confident that the people knew not where to mend themselves but would be at his Devotion so long as he was better than his Predecessor though he cared not how little His Wisdom was his greatest part of which upon all occasions he made the greatest improvement he could without reflecting upon Conscience or Religion whereof he had tasted no more than would render him a civil man whereunto his Education did lead the way Thus though his Valour brought him to the Crown yet it was his Wisdom that setled him in the Throne For though he loved himself so well that he was loth to pretend allowance of any access of Foreign help to his own atchievement in his Title or that he was guilty in the least manner in his entry upon the Throne yet to keep danger far off he provided one guard for his Person and many for his Title That of his Person he onely pretended as a ceremony of State brought from the French Court and yet it is strange that it went so well down with a Free people For
that Prince that will keep Guards about his Person in the midst of his own people may as well double them into the pitch of an Army whensoever he pleases to be fearful and so turn the Royal power of Law into force of Arms. But it was the French fashion and the King 's good hope to have all taken in the best sence His Title setting aside the saying of Philip the Hardy That Kingdoms onely belong to them that can get them would hardly endure the touch till Pope Innocent by his Bull confirmed the Crown to him to hold by a six-fold right Viz. Of Inheritance of War of Espousals of Election of Gift by Parliament and lastly of Pontifical Benediction which the King liked marvelous well and the rather because his Title by Marriage was buried up in the middle and so made the less noise For though it was his best guard yet he liked not that it should be so reputed lest his Title should seem rather conferred upon him than gained by him and so should hold by a Woman or at the best by the courtesie of England if the Peoples favour should so far extend the Law in that point by both which he holds the honour of a compleat King diminished His Title by Inheritance is much disputable if the right Heirs of John of Gaunt be enquired after And much more that of War for although that brought the Possession yet no right or Title but by wrong which may indeed be plaistered over by Election or Act of Parliament but then he must be Tenant to the People As touching the Pontifical Benediction himself took that but as a redundancy that might sway with the Clergie and do his Title no hurt Nevertheless what severally they cannot do by joynt concurrence he accounts so fully done as if he were a King against all the World and more Yet is he not sure enough but as one jealous is more tender so is his eye ever upon his Title there is his guard and regard as if it were the outworks of his Crown which once lost the Crown cannot hold out long In this work he minded so much his Greatness that he lost the repute of his Goodness Then casting his eye upon the Government and finding it of a mixt temper wherein if Royalty prevails not Popularity will like a good Souldier whilst his strength is full he sallies upon the peoples liberties in regard of their persons with such cunning conveyance as he taught the People to dance more often and better to the tune of Prerogative and Allegiance than all his Predecessors had done Nor did the People perceive it till they were over their Shoes and then they clearly saw their condition and that it was in vain for them to wrangle with their own acts of which more particularly in the next Chapter The Legiance of persons of the People once gained their Estates more easily follow And therefore though in the former he wrought by Ambuscado in this he may be more brave and charge them in the Van. Yet this he did also by degrees first by light skirmishes of borrowing smaller sums of money possibly when he had no need and paying them again thereby to gain credit for greater sums of which he intended not so sudden return Then he charges them home with Benevolences a trick gained in right of his Wife from her Father for he hoped that the person of Richard the Third was now become so abominable as his Laws would be the less regarded But in this course he gained nothing but Wind. Then as Edward the Fourth he falls upon Malevolences of Penal Laws things made in terrorem to scare men to obedience rather than to compel them but are now executed Ad angorem and the people find that he is but a word and a blow with them and thus serving his Prerogative with Power and his Purse with his Prerogative he made all serve his own turn Humanitatem omnem vincente periculo In the Field he always put his Wisdom in the Van for as he was parsimonious in expences of Money so much rather of Bloud if he could prevail by Wit. Generally he was the first in Arms to make men believe he was more ready to fight than they Thus he many times gained the advantage of his Adversaries and sometimes came off without blows In the Battle he did put on courage as he did his Armour and would dare to adventure just as far as a General should as if he had ever regard of his Crown rather than of the honour of a forward Souldier which nevertheless was also so dear to him as he is seldom found in the Rear although his Judgement commanded in chief rather than his Courage In the Throne he is much more wise because he was willing it should be known In doing Justice he is seldom suspected unless where himself is party and yet then he is also so shame-faced as he would ever either stalk behind some Law that had a semblance to his ends or when he meant to step out of the way he would put his Ministers before not so much that his fineness might be known but his Royalty For the Lion hunts not its own prey nor is it Regal for a King to be seen in catching of Money though he be understood Besides it was needless he had Lords Bishops Judges and other instruments of malevolent aspects as so many Furies outwardly resembling men for the Commonwealth but working for the common mischief like some Pictures one way looking right and another way looking wrong And thus the King comes lawfully by what he catched though his instruments did not and must be still holden for a good King though it be his hard hap to have ill servants Take him now amongst the people he is alike to all yea in some things that might seem to brush upon the King 's own train for he had some of his suit that were not altogether of his mind and these he would spare to the course of Justice if need were As it befel in the case of the Duke of Suffolk whom he suffered to be tried at the Kings Bench-bar for a Murder done upon a mean person and by such means obtained the repute of a zealous Justiciar as if Justice had been his principal vertue All this suited well with his main end for he that will milk his Cattle must feed them well and it encourages men to gather and lay up when they have Law to hold by what they have His Religion I touch upon in the last place as most proper to his temper for it was the last in his thought though many times the first in the acting But where it stood in his way he turned it behind him he made Church-men his instruments that the matter might better relish for who will expect ought save well from men of Religion and then if the worst come he was but misled by such as in common reason ought
to be trusted And it is his unhappiness to meet with Clergy-men to serve a turn and a Pope to give his Benediction to all Nor was this Gratis for there were as many mutual engagements between the Clergie and him as any of his Predecessors of the House of Lancaster besides Lastly It may well be supposed however wise this King seemed to be that many saw through him which procured him a troublesome Reign though many times occasioned by his own interposing in Foreign Interests wherein he suffered more from others than they from him Amongst the rest the Dutchess of Burgundy though a Woman she were mated him with Phantomes and Apparitions of dead Bodies of the House of York the scare whereof put the King and all his people in alarm and striking at idle shadows slew one another All which together with the appearances of Collections Taxes and other accoutrements to furnish such employments were enough to disturb that ease and rest that the King aimed to enjoy make him burthensome to his people and both himself and them weary of each other And so he went down to the Grave with but a dry Funeral leaving no better testimonie behind him than that he was a cunning man rather than a wise English King. And though he died rich yet is he since grown into debt to the Pen-men of his story that by their own excellencie have rendred him a better King than he was Henry the Eighth was a Conception in whom the two Bloods both of York and Lancaster did meet both of them unconquered both of them predominant and therefore no wonder if he was a man beyond the ordinary proportion of other men in stature of Body and in qualities of Mind not disproportionable It is regularly true that great Bodies move slowly but it holds not where much Spirit is and it was the condition of this Prince to have a Spirit of the largest size that acted him into motion with no less speed than mighty power This himself understood right well and therefore might be haughty upon a double Title both of Purchase and Inheritance Nor did he fail of expectation herein for he could not endure that man that would own his right in competition with King's aims and therefore would have his Kingdom be like his Doublet to keep him warm and yet sit loose about him that he might have elbow-room Suitable hereunto were his undertakings invited thereunto by the inordinate motions or rather commotions of his neighbouring Princes For it was now full Sea in all Countries and though England was inferiour to some of them yet the King held it dishonourable for him not to adventure as far as the bravest of them and in the end out-went them all What he wanted in number he supplied in courage wherein he so exceeded that he avoided dangers rather out of Judgement than Fear His thoughts Resolutions Endeavours and Actions were all the birth of Occasion and of each other as if he had obtained a general Pass from Providence with warranty against all Counter-guards whatsoever His Wisdom served him to espie present opportunities rather than to foresee them and therefore was not so crafty as his Father in preventing occasions yet more dexterous in giving them the rout For he could manage his hand and foot better than his Father strike downright blows and rather than he would fail of his ends would make one as many times he did Another advantage he had of his Father for considering the times he was a learned King which made his Actions carry more Majestie and like a well-feathered Arrow from a strong had drive through the wind steadily to the mark Whenas his Father like a weak Archer must raise his compass and crave aid of the Wind to help him to be right in the end It is affirmed by some that Henry the Eighth was courteous and debonair if so he must thank his Education but it may be rather supposed that upon occasion he used the art of Insinuation which he might learn both from the Father-side and Mother-side but he neither practised it much nor did he rely upon that skill for his resolution led him to cut the knot that he could not untie His Learning led him most to Divinity and therein shewed him light enough to see much into the Mystery of Iniquity which he did explain to the World passing well but as touching Devotion he left that to the care of the Church-men He was very well accommodated with Money First from the full Coffers left by his Father much whereof he spent in Pastimes and Gallantry as he was Heir to Edward the Fourth and much also in his Devotion to the Pope as he was Heir to Henry the Seventh in lieu of all which he was rewarded with a Title Defender of the Faith and so of much ill gotten was much ill spent But a better supply he had when Rome and he parted asunder and the Current of the Riches of the Clergie was stopped from running at waste and returned into the Kings own Treasury and so might have died the richest Prince in the World but that he wanted the main Clause in the Conveyance To have and to hold The Wisdom of God so ordered it for these felicities were too great and many for any moderate spirit to bear gently much more for the King's Spirit that was ever on the Pinacle and grown to that height that like an embossed Stag none must cope with him he must run and out-run all none must cross him under extream peril no good is to be done but by following afar off Nor is it a full wonder if in this his heat he knows neither faithful Servant Counsellor nor Wife but strikes at all that stands in his way Nevertheless in his cool temper and when he was entangled with some perplexed occasion he could use the advantage of good Counsel and the wits of others that were more crafty than himself Wherein it was his good hap to have some ever nigh him that were for his turn and unto them committed much that himself might be at ease to hear good news of successful dispatches In his youth he was served by the wise Counsellors trained up by his Father and he then willingly enough for his pleasure was contented by their advice to serve his people for a time that they might be his Servants for ever The two great Conduit-Pipes of this Treasury which he had from his Father he cut off at his peoples request as if he loved his People above all his Riches And after that he laid aside his pleasures and youthful company to apply himself more closely to the affairs of his Kingdom as if he loved that above all pleasure which nevertheless stuck to him so long as he lived and swayed too much in the greatest Affairs of his Government Thus the first heat of his course was run well so long as the Privy Council continued moderately poised But no sooner began one of
be said that the whole lump thereof did belong to the King because much thereof was not so ancient but De novo raised by the Pope's extortion and therefore the true and real profits are by particular Acts of Parliaments ensuing in special words devolved upon him The nature of this power is laid down in this Statute under a threefold expression First It is a visitatory or a reforming power which is executed by enquiry of Offences against Laws established and by executing such Laws Secondly It is an ordinary Jurisdiction for it is such as by any Spiritual Authority may be acted against Irregularities And thus the Title of Supream Ordinary is confirmed Thirdly It is such a power as must be regulated by Law and in such manner as by any Spiritual Authority may lawfully be reformed It is not therefore any absolute Arbitrary Power for that belongs onely to the Supream Head in Heaven Nor is it any Legislative Power for so the Law should be the birth of this power and his power could not then be regulated by the Law nor could every Ordinary execute such a power nor did Henry the Eighth ever make claim to any such power though he loved to be much trusted Lastly This Power was such a Power as was gained formerly from the King by Forein Usurpation which must be intended De rebus licitis and once in possession of the Crown or in right thereto belonging according to the Law. For the King hath no power thereby to confer Church-livings by Provisorship or to carry the Keys and turn the infallible Chair into an infallible Throne In brief this power was such as the King hath in the Commonwealth Neither Legislative nor Absolute in the executive but in order to the Unity and Peace of the Kingdom This was the Right of the Crown which was ever claimed but not enjoyed further than the English Scepter was able to match the Romish Keys And now the same being restored by Act of Parliament is also confirmed by an Oath enjoyned to be taken by the people binding them to acknowledge the King under God supream head on earth of the Church of England Ireland and the Kings Dominions in opposition to all forein Jurisdiction And lastly by a Law which bound all the people to maintain the Kings Title of Defender of the Faith and of the Church of England and Ireland in Earth the supream Head under the peril of Treason in every one that shall attempt to deprive the Crown of that Title We must descend to particulars for by this it will appear that these general Laws concerning the Kings refined Title contained little more than matters of Notion otherwise than a general bar to the Popes future interests And therefore the Wisdom of the State as if nothing had been already done did by degrees parcel out by several Acts of Parliament the particular interests of the Popes usurped Authority in such manner as to them seemed best And first concerning the Legislative Power in Church-Government It cannot be denied but the Pope De facto had the power of a Negative vote in all Councils and unto that had also a binding power in making Laws Decrees and Decretals out of his own breast but this was gotten by plunder he never had any right to headship of the Church nor to any such Power in right of such preferment nor was this given to the King as Head of the Church but with such limitation and qualifications that it is evident it never was in the Crown or rightly belonging thereto First Nigh three years after this Recognition by the Clergy in their Convocation it is urged upon them and they pass their promise In verbo Sacerdotii And lastly It is confirmed by Act of Parliament That they shall never make publish or execute any new Canon or Constitution Provincial or other unless the Kings Assent and License be first had thereto and the offences against this Law made punishable by Fine and Imprisonment So as the Clergy are now holden under a double Bond one the honour of their Priesthood which binds their Wills and Consciences the other the Act of Parliament which binds their powers so as they now neither will nor can start Nevertheless there is nothing in this Law nor in the future practice of this King that doth either give or assert any power to the King and Convocation to bind or conclude the Clergy or the People without an Act of Parliament concurring and inforcing the same And yet what is already done is more than any of the Kings Predecessors ever had in their possession A second Prerogative was a definite power in point of Doctrine and Worship For it is enacted that all Determinations Declarations Decrees Definitions Resolutions and Ordinations according to Gods Word and Christs Gospel by the Kings Advice and Confirmation by Letters-patent under the Great Seal at any time hereafter made and published by the Archbishops Bishops and Doctors now appointed by the King or the whole Clergie of England in matters of the Christian Faith and lawful Rites and Ceremonies of the Same shall be by the People fully believed and obeyed under penalties therein comprised Provided that nothing be done contrary to the Laws and Statutes of this Realm A Law of a new birth and not an old Law newly revived or restored This the present occasion and the natural constitution of the Law do fully manifest The occasion was the present perplexity of the people for instead of the Statute Ex officio which was now taken away the Six Articles commonly called the Six-Stringed Whip were gotten into power by a more legal and effectual Original The Parliament had heard the cries of the People concerning this and having two things to eye at once one to provide for the Peoples Liberty and further security against Foreign pretensions the other which was more difficult for the liberties of the Consciences of multitudes of men of several Opinions which could not agree in one judgement and by discord might make way for the Romish party to recover its first ground And finding it impossible for them to hunt both games at once partly because themselves were divided in opinion and the bone once cast amongst them might put their own co-existence to the question and partly because the work would be long require much debate and retard all other affairs of the Commonwealth which were now both many and weighty In this troubled wave they therefore wisely determine to hold on their course in that work which was most properly theirs and lay before them And as touching this matter concerning Doctrine they agreed in that wherein they could agree viz. To refer the matter to the King and persons of skill in that mystery of Religion to settle the same for the present till the Parliament had better leisure the people more light and the minds of the people more perswaded of the way Thus the Estates and Consciences of
the people for the present must endure In deposito of the King and other persons that a kind of Interim might be composed and the Church for the present might enjoy a kind of twilight rather than lie under continual darkness and by waiting for the Sun-rising be in a better preparation thereunto For the words of the Statute are That all must be done without any partial respect or affection to the Papistical sort or any other Sect or Sects whatsoever Unto this Agreement both parties were inclined by divers regards For the Romanists though having the possession yet being doubtful of their strength to hold the same if it came to the push of the Pike in regard that the House of Commons wanted Faith as the Bishop of Rochester was pleased to say in the House of Lords and that liberty of Conscience was then a pleasing Theme as well as liberty of Estates to all the People These men might therefore trust the King with their interests having had long experience of his Principles and therefore as Supream Head they held him most meet to have the care of this matter for still this Title brings on the Van of all these Acts of Parliament On the other side that party that stood for Reformation though they began to put up head yet not assured of their own power and being so exceedingly oppressed with the six Articles as they could not expect a worse condition but in probability might find a better they therefore also cast themselves upon the King who had already been baited by the German Princes and Divines and the outcries of his own People and possibly might entertain some prejudice at length at that manner of Worship that had its original from that Arch-enemy of his Head-ship of the Church of England Nor did the issue fall out altogether unsuitable to these expectations For the King did somewhat to unsettle what was already done and abated in some measure the flame and heat of the Statute although nothing was established in the opposite thereto but the whole rested much upon the disposition of a King subject to change As touching the constitution of this Law that also shews that this was not derived from the ancient Right of the Crown now restored but by the positive concession of the People in their representative in regard it is not absolute but qualified and limited diversly First This power is given to this King not to his Successors for they are left out of the Act so as they trusted not the King but Henry the Eighth and what they did was for his own sake Secondly They trusted the King but he must be advised by Counsel of men of skill Thirdly They must not respect any Sect or those of the Papistical sort Fourthly All must be according to Gods Word and Christs Gospel And Lastly Nothing must be done contrary to the Laws and Statutes of this Realm And thus though they trusted much yet not all nor over-long For it was but a temporary Law and during the present condition of affairs Nor did the King or People rest upon this Law for within three years following another Law is made to confirm what was then already done by the King and a larger power granted to the King to change and alter as to his Wisdom shall seem convenient Thus the Kings Injunctions already set forth were established all opposal to them inhibited and the King hath a power of Lawing and Unlawing in Christ's Kingdom and to stab an Act of Parliament in matters of highest concernment And the reason is the King will have it so and who dares gainsay it as Cranmer said The King loves his Queen well but his own opinion better For new things meeting with new love if it be once interrupted in the first heat turns into a displeasure as hot as the first love Nor had either party great cause to boast in their gainings for none of them all had any security but such as kept close to a good Conscience All this though much more than any of his Predecessors ever attained was nevertheless not enough till his Title was as compleat The Pope had fashioned him one now above twenty years old for his service done against Luther and others of that way and sent it to him as a Trophee of the Victory this was Defender of the Faith which the King then took kindly but laid it up till he thought he had deserved it better and therefore now he presents it to the Parliament who by a Statute annexed it to the Crown of England for ever now made triple by the Royalizing of that of Ireland amongst the rest A third Prerogative concerned the Kings power in temporal matters And now must England look to it self for never had English King the like advantage over his People as this man had His Title out-faced all question left rich by his Father trained up in the highest way of Prerogative absolute Lord of the English Clergy and of their Interest in the People of a vast spirit able to match both the Emperour and French abroad and yet more busie at home than all his Predecessors A King that feared nothing but the falling of the Heavens the People contrarily weary of Civil Wars enamoured with the first tastes of Peace and Pleasures whiles as yet it was but in the blushing child-hood over-awed by a strange Giant a King with a Pope in his belly having the Temporal Sword in his hand the Spiritual Sword at his command Of a merciless savage nature but a word and a blow without regard even of his bosome-Companions What can then the naked relation of a Subject do with such an one if Providence steps not in and stops not the Lions mouth all will be soon swallowed up into the hungry maw of Prerogative To set all on work comes Steven Gardiner from his Embassage to the Emperour sad apprehensions are scattered that the motions abroad are exceeding violent and sudden that the Emperour and French King are fast in nothing but in change according to occasion that like the Eagle they make many points before they stoop to the Prey that if the motions at home do wait upon debates of Parliament things must needs come short in execution and the affairs of this Nation extreamly suffer A dangerous thing it is that the King should be at disadvantage either with the Emperour or French King for want of power in these cases of sudden exigencies and for some small time during the juncture of these important affairs that seeing likewise at home the point concerning Religion is coming to the Test the minds of men are at a gaze their Affections and Passions are on their Tiptoes It is reason the King should steer with a shorter Rudder that this care might meet with every turn of Providence which otherwise might suddenly blow up the Peace and good Government of this Nation These and the like represented a fair face to that
which followed and made way for the King without shame to ask what no King before him suffered ever to enter into conceit I mean a Legislative power to this effect That Proclamations made by the greater part of the King for the time being and his Council whose names hereafter follow with such penalties as by them shall be thought meet shall be of equal force by an Act of Parliament provided it shall not extend to the forfeiture of Estates or Priviledges nor to loss of Life but in cases particularly mentioned in the Law Provided no Proclamation shall cross any Statute or lawful or laudable Custom of this Realm All which at length comes to be demanded by a formal Bill with as ill-favoured a Preface as the matter it self which was much worse e're it was well liked in the House of Commons and when all was done proved a Bare still Whatever it was it passed in manner abovesaid neither much to the desire of the Commons that so much was given nor to the good liking of the King that there was no more For instead of a Legislative power which he grasped at for himself he received it in common with his Council and so becomes engaged neither to alter nor destroy that Brotherhood if he intended to reap any fruit of this Law leaving the point in doubt whether his Gain or Loss was the greater For this Law thus made for this King these Counsellors and these times and occasions can be no Precedent to the future unless to inform Kings that the Parliament hath a power to give more Authority and Prerogative to Kings than they or the Crown have by common Right and to give it with such limitations and qualifications as seemeth good to them And secondly That even Henry the Eighth acknowledged that the Legislative power was not in the Crown nor was the Crown capable thereof otherwise than it was conferred by the Parliament Onely Steven Gardiner might glory in this Atchievement having for the present obtained much of his ends by perswading the King that Forein Princes estranged from him not so much for his departure from the Pope as for some apprehensions they had of his departure from that way of Religion and Worship which they apprehend every Christian ought to maintain And therefore if he meaned to gain better correspondency amongst these Princes he must engage more resolvedly to the Fundamentals of the Worship though he shook off some slighter Ceremonies with the Romish Supremacy for he knew that they were willing enough with the latter though the other could not go down with them Thus did Forein Correspondency float above whenas the Church as then it stood was underneath and gave the tincture to every Wave And it was holden more safe by the Romish party to trust the King thus attempered with the Legislative power in the Church-matters than the rough Parliament whose course steered quite wide from the Roman shore as if they never meant to look that way any more though Cranmer and the chief Officers of State and of the Houshold were by the Law Judges of the matter in fact as well as the King yet in the conclusion the King onely was of the Quorum All this yet further appears in the penalty for by a Proviso it is moderated as to all forfeitures of Life Limb or Estate and in the conclusion extended onely to Fine and Imprisonment unless in some cases mentioned and excepting offences against Proclamations made by the King or his Successors concerning Crimes of Heresie For it is the first Clause of any positive Law that ever intimated any power in the King of such Cognizance and punishment of Heresie Too weak a principle it is to settle a Prerogative in the King and his Successors as Supream Head of the Church thus by a side-wind to carry the Keys of Life and Death at their Girdle and yet a better ground cannot I find for the Martyrdom of divers brave Christians in those times than this touch of a Law glancing by All which passing Sub silentio and the Parliament taking no notice thereof made way for the Statute 38 H. 8. c. 26. formerly mentioned to come more boldly upon the Stage This was one wound to the Legislative power of the Parliament thus to divide the same Another ensues that in its consequences was no less fatal to that power which remained and it was wrought by some Engine that well saw that the Disease then so called grew to be epidemical amongst the more considerable party in the Kingdom that the Lady Jane Seymor now Queen was no friend to the Romanists that she was now with Child which if a Son as it proved to be was like to be Successor in the Throne and be of his Mothers Religion and so undo all as in the issue all came so to pass To prevent this nevertheless they fancy a new conceit that Laws made by English Kings in their minority are less considerately done than being made in riper years And so by that one opinion countenanced a worse which was that the Legislative Power depended more upon the judgement of the King than the debates and results of the Parliament a notion that would down exceeding well with Kings especially with such an all-sufficient Prince as Henry the Eighth conceived himself to be Upon this ground a Law is made to enable such of the Kings Successors by him appointed as shall be under the age of Twenty and four years when Laws by him are made to adnul the same by Letters-patents after such Prince shall attain the said age of Twenty four years Thus the Arms of the Parliament are bound from setling any Reformation let them intend it never so much a Muse is left open for the Romish Religion still to get in when the Season proves more fair The Parliament was now in its minority and gives occasion to the Reader to bewail the infirmities of the excellencie of England A fourth advance of Prerogative concerned the Executive Power in Government of the Church This had formerly much rested in the Prelacy and that upon the chief Praelatissimo at Rome now there is found in England a greater Prelate than he the Pope was already beheaded and his head set upon the Kings shoulders To him it is given to nominate all Bishops and Archbishops within his Dominions by Conge d'eslire and that the party once elected shall swear Fealty and then shall be consecrated by Commission and invested but if upon the Conge d'eslire no Election be certified within Twelve days the King shall by Commission cause his own Clerk to be consecrated and Invested The occasion that first brought in this President was the access of Cranmer to the See at Canterbury for though the Headship had been already by the space of Two years translated from Rome to England yet the course of Episcopizing continued the same as formerly it had been I mean as touching the point of Election For though
in their Original Bishops were meerly Donatives from the Crown being invested by delivery of the Ring and Pastoral Staff and until King John's time the Canonical way of Election was disallowed yet King John by his Charter De communi consensu Baronum granted that they should be eligible which also was confirmed by divers publick Acts of Parliament in after-times and now by this Law last recited and with this way the King was contented for the space of Six years for the Reformation intended by the King was not done at once but by degrees and therefore though this course of Conge d'eslire was brought into use yet the Parliament being of Six years continuance a necessary thing in times of so great change of Policy began this course of Election by giving the King power to nominate and allowing of the Pope power to grant to such his Bulls or Pall at his own will otherwise they should be Consecrated by Commission without his consent And thus at the first the Pope's Concurrence was not excluded though his Negative was In this posture of affairs comes Cranmer to be consecrated Archbishop And being nominated thereunto by the King the wily Pope knowing the Kings aim meaned not to withstand lest he should lose all but granted the Pall as readily as it was desired so as Cranmer is thus far Archbishop of Canterbury without all exception yet he must go one step farther and take the old Oath to the Pope which the King allowed him to do Pro more and which he did renitente Conscientia say some and with a Salvo say others and all affirm it was done Perfunctorie like some worn Ceremonie or civil Complement Nevertheless it was not so soon turned over the Archbishop loved not the Office the King loved not Partnership in this matter and it was evident to all that no man could serve these two Masters any longer an agreement is soon concluded in Parliament to exclude the Popes Power quite out of this game and all is left to be done by the King and his Commissioners by the Law formerly propounded In all this the Pope is loser the English Clergie the savers for the Pall cost Cranmer Nine hundred Marks And the Crown is the great gainer for hereby the King got the men sure to him not onely by their own acknowledgement and submission but also by a Statute-Law And lastly by Oath which to make sure was treble twined once upon their first submission in the Kings Twentie second year when they had been under Praemuniri Secondly Soon after the decease of Queen Katherine Dowager in the Twentie sixth year which Oath was more compleat than the former containing First A Renunciation of all Fealty to the Pope or any Foreign Power Secondly An Obligation to adhere to the Cause of the King and his Successors Thirdly A Disavowing of the Pope otherwise than as another Bishop or fellow hrother Fourthly An Engagement to observe all Laws already established against the Pope's power Fifthly A Disavowing of all appeals to Rome Sixthly An Engagement to inform the King of all Messages or Bulls sent from Rome into England Seventhly An Engagement not to send or be privy to the sending of any Message to Rome for any such purpose The third Oath was that of Fealty which anciently was due to Kings and now revived to be taken by all Bishops upon their admission And thus the English Prelacie having been sworn Slaves to the Papacie ever since Becket's time are now preferred to a more Royal Service and the pursuit by Kings after their right being laid aside by the space of 300 Years is now renewed and the prey seized upon by the Lion who found it upon a better Title and in better condition by much than when at the first it was lost For it was upon some semblance of Reason that the Archbishop and Clergie gained it but being afterwards dispossessed thereof by the Pope and yet without any other shadow of Title but the power of his own gripe for the present he is the Occupant and becomes Proprietor by prescription till now the Felon being apprehended the stolen Goods are the Kings in Right and by Remitter whereunto the Parliament by the Statute adding their Conveyance establishes the same by an unquestionable Title Nevertheless their service is no less servile to this Crown than it had been to the Romish Miter formerly they asserted the Pope's Infallibility now the King's Supremacy They are now called by the King made by the King sent by the King maintained by the King whatsoever they are whatsoever they have all is the King 's He makes Bishops he makes new Bishopricks and divides or compounds the old as he pleaseth by a power given to Henry the Eighth by Parliament Which Oath was never in any Prince before or after him that I can find so as the Crown had it not but the man and it died with him The King thus loaden with Power and Honour above all his Predecessors if without proportionable Maintenance to support the one and act the other must needs consume himself as one in a Tympanie by growing great For though he was left rich by his Father's Treasure yet his Zeal to Rome in its now poor captivated condition under the Imperial power stirring up in him great undertakings abroad besides his own Pleasures and Gallantry at home exhausted that and doubtless had starved these his grand designs had he not found the hidden Treasures of the Cells and Monasteries the sight whereof so rouzed up his Spirits that he adventured upon the purchase though he knew difficulties enough to have stopped his undertakings if he had not resolved both against fear and flattery It was not done without deliberation for the thing was felt as a grievance before the Norman times and complained of in Parliament above a hundred and forty years ago and divers times since but Kings either understood not or believed not or durst not give remedy or had much else to do But now the King is beyond all his Predecessors he knows much dares do more and is at leisure He will go as far as Emperour or French King and beyond them also but would not try masteries with either for they were all Cocks of the game The first occasion that discovered the work feasible was a president made by Cardinal Wolsey whose power was enough to dissolve some petty Cells and no opposition made The King might well expect the work would be as lawful for him and not much more difficult or if any Storms ensued the people that had so long complained and felt the burthen of these excrescences of the Clergie would soon find out a way to calm them the King need do no more than speak and the people will do This opened the door but that which brought the King in was the hold the Pope had in this Kingdom by these Cloistered people who were persons dead in Law and dead to all Law but the
and made all practices contrary to the rule damageable to the party Thus far concerning the matters in Cognizance now touching the power of the Keys English Prelacy having laid aside the pretentions of Rome they put the world to a gaze to see which way they would go In the innocent infancy of Prelacy it was led by the hand by the Presbytery and would do nothing without them afterwards having gained some degree of height and strength they entred themselves to be Chariot-horses to the Roman Sun till they had set all on fire Now unharnest it is expected they should return to their former Wits nevertheless forgetting their ancient Yoak-fellows the rural Presbyters they stable with the King use his name sometimes but more often their own serving him with Supremacie as he them with authority beyond their Sphere They raise him above Parliament he them above Councils so as they do what they list let the Plebeian Presbyter will or nill they are the onely numeral Figures and the other but Cyphers to make them Omnibus numeris absoluti Nevertheless the Canon still remains the same Episcopi se debent scire Presbyteros non Dominos nec debent in clerum dominari Episcopus se sedente non permittat Presbyterum stare Episcopi noverint se magis consuetudine quam dispensatione Presbyteris majores Kings may make them Lords but as Bishops they hold their former rank assigned by the Canon as Lord s the King never gave them the Keys and as Bishops the Canon did not yet as under the joynt Title of Lord-Bishops they hold themselves priviledged to get what power they can Two things they reach at viz. The absolute power of Imprisonment and of Excommunication in all causes Ecclesiastical The Common Law would never yield this some Statutes in some Cases did pretend First As touching Imprisonment the Statute of Henry the Fourth concerning Heresie doth lisp some such power of what force the same Statute is hath been already observed In case of incontinency of Church-men it is more directly given them by a Statute in Henry the Seventh's time before which time the Statute it self doth intimate that an Action did lie against them for such Imprisonment which Law also was made useless by another in Henry the Eighth's time who gave a way to Statutes for the punishing them at the Common Law. First with Death which continued for some Moneths and that being found too heavy it was punished by another Law with Forfeiture and Imprisonment And the same King likewise gave way to a Law for the like punishment in case of Heresie By that Law that revoked the Statute of Henry the Fourth formerly mentioned although till Trial the same was bailable And thus continued till the time of Edward the Sixth But as touching Excommunication it was to no purpose for them to struggle the Common Law would never permit them to hold possession quietly but did examine their Authority granted Prohibition enjoyned the Ordinary to grant Absolution where it saw cause Nevertheless in some cases Henry the Eighth gives way to some Statutes to allow them this power as in the â—evying of Tenths In the next place the Prelacy had not this Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in themselves so as to grant it to others but the Parliament did dispose thereof not onely to Bishops but to Chancellors Vicars general Commissaries being Doctors of the Law and not within holy Orders and limiting their Jurisdiction in cases concerning the Papal Jurisdiction and their manner of sending their Process and Citations to draw men from their proper Diocess and also their inordinate Fees in Cases Testamentary The Prelates therefore might possibly make great claim hereof for generally they were still of the old stamp loved to have all by Divine Right and lived they cared not by what wrong But the Laity enclining too much to the new Religion as then it was termed refused to yield one foot unto their pretentions And so like two Horses tied together by their Bits they endeavour after several courses ever and anon kicking one at another yet still bestrode by a King that was joynted for the purpose and so good a Horseman that neither of them could unhorse him till Death laid him on the ground And thus was the Roman Eagle deplumed every Bird had its own Feather the great men the Honours and Priviledges the meaner men the Profits and so an end to Annates Legatine levies Peter-pence Mortuaries Monasteries and all that Retinue the vast expences by Bulls and Appeals to Rome to all the cares expences and toil in attendance on the Roman Chair The beginning of all the happiness of England CHAP. XXXI Of Judicature THese two Kings were men of towring Spirits liked not to see others upon the Wing in which regard it was dangerous to be great and more safe not to be worthy of regard Especially in the times of Henry the Eighth whose motion was more eager and there was no coming nigh to him but for such as were of his own train and would follow as fast as he would lead and therefore generally the Commons had more cause to praise the King for his Justice than the Nobility had Both the Kings loved the air of profit passing well but the latter was not so well breathed and therefore had more to do with Courts which had the face of Justice but behind were for the Kings Revenue Such were the Court of Requests of mean Original mean Education yet by continuance attained to a high growth The Court of Tenths and first-Fruits The Court of Surveyors The Court of the Lord Steward of the Houshold The Court of Commission before the Admiral The Court of Wards The Court of the President of the North The Prerogative Court The Court of Delegates The Court of Commission of Review Others of more private regard And that which might have given the name to all the rest the Court of Augmentation Besides these there were some in Wales but that which concerned more the matter of Judicature was the loss of that grand Liberty of that Country formerly a Province belonging to this Nation and now by Henry the Eighth incorporated into the same and made a Member thereof and brought under the same Fundamental Law a work that had now been long a doing and from the time of Edward the Third brought on to perfection by degrees First by annexing the Tenure of the Marches to the Crown Then upon occasion of their Rebellion by loss of many of their wonted Liberberties Afterwards Henry the Eighth defaced the bounds of divers the ancient Counties and setled them anew and the bounds of the Marches also and appointed Pleas in Courts of Judicature to be holden in the English Tongue And last of all re-united them again to the English Nation giving them vote in Parliament as other parcel of the English Dominions had True it is that from their
affection or now much less finding his Body diseased and his Mind lingering after unlawful game On the other side the King not finding that content in her Person especially after her supposed Conception that he expected looked to his own Interest apart from hers and thereby taught her to do the like And this she thought cost England the loss of Callis and he Spain the loss of many advantages that might have been obtained and was expected from this Conjunction Thus by the several Interests between the King Regnant and the Queen Regent the Government of England became like a Knot dissolving neither fast nor loose Towards the People she might well be reserved if not rigid for she knew her entry was not very acceptable though accepted and that her Design was contrary to her Engagements and therefore it was vain to think to please her self and pleasure them Nor did she much busie her thoughts therewith that abominated trick of Impost upon Merchandize she brought into fashion which had by many publick Acts been damned for the space of two hundred years This was done without either shame or fear for if the People turned head she knew she had a good reserve from Spain and the People might very well consider of that though for her part she desired not much to improve that Foreign Interest because she might well see that Spain designed to keep England so far beneath that France might not get above And that Philip neither loved the double Crown of England no nor the Triple Crown at Rome otherwise than in order to that of Spain This distance between her and her King wrought her to a more nigh dependency upon her Council and English Nobility and so became less discerned in her Government although questionless she did much and wanted not Wisdom or Courage to have done more but that she was not wholly her own Woman All men do agree that she was devout in her kind of Profession and therein as deeply engaged as her Brother Edward had been in his though it may be he out of tenderness of Conscience but she out of a Spanish kind of gravity that endures not change and whereunto she was well aided by her Clergie who were her beloved for her Mothers sake and now also so much the more sowre by how much the nigher to the bottom It is the less wonder therefore if the Zeal of these times burnt into a flame that at length consumed even those that kindled it In one thing more above all the rest she acted the part of her Sex rather than that of her Place and the same contrary to the advice of her Ghostly Fathers and all Rules of Policy and the Agreement between her King and self upon Marriage which was the engaging of England in the War at St. Quintins against the French contrary to the National League formerly made Nevertheless the Issue was but suitable for though the English obtained their part of the Honour of that day yet in the consequence they lost Callis the last foot that the English had in France henceforth England must be content with a bare Title As this was deserved so was it also reserved by the Queen to make the world believe that she died for grief therefore as a Mother of her Country although her bodily Disease contracted by a Conception wherein she beguiled both her self and the world concurred thereto In sum the worst that can be said of her is this That she was ill-principled and the best That she acted according to her Principles And so lived an uncomfortable Life shaped a bloudy Reign and had but a dim Conclusion The Night was now spent and Queen Elizabeth like the Morning-Star rising into the Throne sent forth the benignant Influence of both her Predecessors and many ways excelled them both She was begotten in a heat against Rome wherein also she was born and trained up by her Father and Brother Edward's Order and saw enough in her Sisters course to confirm her therein for Queen Mary was not very Catholick in her Throne though she was in her Oratory Nevertheless Queen Elizabeth's course hereunto was very strange and might seem in outward respects to lead her quite wide for her youth was under a continual yoke her Mother dead whiles she was at the breast her Father owning her no further than as his Child born of a rebellious woman never intending her for the Crown so long as any hope was left of any other With her age the Yoke grew more heavy her Brother Edward being but of the half-bloud except in point of Religion might respect her at a distance beyond his Mothers Family But this lasted not long her Sister Mary comes next of a stranger bloud to her than her Brother was looking ever back upon her as one too nigh her heel and more ready to tread upon her Train than support it The difference in Religion between them two added yet further Leven and this occasioned from her Sister to her many sowre reflections bitter words harsh usage concluding with Imprisonment and not without danger of Death All which Queen Elizabeth saw well made the less noise in Religion walked warily and resolved with patience to endure the brunt For she might perceive by her Father's Will that her way to the Crown if ever she arrived at the end must be through a Field of Bloud and though she knew her change of Religion might make the way more plain yet God kept her in a patient waiting until the set time was come Thus passing over her Minority with little experience of youthful Pleasures she had the happiness to have the less sense of youthful Lusts which meeting with natural Endowments of the larger size rendred her the goodliest Mirrour of a Queen Regent that ever the Sun shone upon God adding thereto both Honour and Continuance above all that ever sate in that Throne Her entrance was with more joy to others than her self for she kept her pace as treading amongst Thorns and was still somewhat reserved even in matters of Religion though she was known to be devout She had observed that the hasty pace both of her Brother and Sister brought early Troubles before either of them were well setled in their Throne And therefore whereas her Sister first set up the Mass and then endeavoured to settle it by Disputes she contrarily first caused the point to be debated and thereby gained liking to lay it aside It is true the Moderatorship in that Dispute was imposed upon a Lay-man as their term is but his work being to hold the Disputants to order in debate and not to determine the point in Controversie which thing was left to the Auditory might therefore more rationally be done by him than censured by an Historian that shall undertake to judge them all The first step thus made one made way for another till the whole became levened Her proceedings against Opposers were with much lenity rather overlooking than
Right of Queen Elizabeth And upon this point onely did the whole proceedings against Mary Queen of Scots depend who claimed to be and doubtless was Heir unto Henry the Eighth after the determination of his Right Line and yet she was put to death for pretending Right by the Common Law in opposition to the Act of Parliament True it is that this Doctrine doth not down well with those that do pretend to Prerogative aided as they say by the Act of Recognition made to King James and the Oaths of Supremacy and Allegiance which do make much parly concerning Inheritance and Heirs Nevertheless it is as true that the Act of Recognition made no Law for the future nor doth the same cross the Statute of 13 Eliz. Nor doth it take away the power of the Parliament from over-ruling the course of the Common Law for after-Ages Nor do the Oaths of Supremacy and Allegiance hold forth any such Obligation unto Heirs otherwise than as supposing them to be Successors and in that relation onely And therefore was no such Allegiance due to Edward the Sixth Queen Mary or Queen Elizabeth until they were actually possessed of the Crown as may appear by the Oath formed by the Statute of Henry the Eighth touching their Succession Nor did the Law suppose any Treason could be acted against the Heirs of Edward the Sixth Queen Mary or Queen Elizabeth until those Heirs were actually possessed of the Crown and so were Kings and Queens as by express words in the several Statutes do appear Nor did the Recognition by the Parliament made to Queen Elizabeth declare any engagement of the People to assist and defend her and the Heirs of her Body otherwise than with this Limitation Being Kings and Queens of this Realm as by the Statute in that behalf made doth appear And lastly had those Oaths been otherwise understood the Crown had by the virtue of them been pre-engaged so as it could never have descended to Queen Mary Queen Elizabeth or King James but must have remained to the Heirs of Edward the Sixth for ever Secondly the same power that the Parliament exercised in ordering the course of Succession in the Crown they exercised likewise in determining and distributing the Powers and Priviledges belonging to the same for these times were full of Novelties The Crown had formerly sitted a Childs head more than once but it never tried to fit a Womans head since the Saxons times till now that it must make trial of two France might afford us a trick of the Salique Law if it might find acceptance And the unsetled state of the People especially in matter of Religion might require the wisest man living to sit at the Helm and yet himself not sufficient to steer a right course to the Harbour Nevertheless the Parliament having the Statute of Henry the Eighth to lead the way chose rather to pursue a Rule than to make one and soon determined the point viz. That the Crown of England with all the Priviledges thereof equally belong to a Woman in possession as to a Man or Child A bold Adventure I say it was but that Henry the Eighth was a bold Leader and yet the bolder it was if the consequence be considered For Queen Mary as a Woman brought in one new Precedent but in her Marriage a worse for she aimed not onely at a Foreign Bloud but at a Prince in Power and Majesty exceeding her own and thereby seeking advancement both to her self and her Realm endangered both The matter was long in debate between the Spanish and English and now had busied their Wits about ten years at length a Supremacy is formed suitable to the Lord and Husband of Queen Mary that could not be content to be one inch lower than her self Philip had the name of a King and Precedency and in many cases not without the Allegiance of the English. Their offences against his person equally Treason with those against the Queens own person and Indictments run Contra pacem Coronam D. Regis Reginae That in some cases he participated in the Regal Power may appear in that by the Articles he was to aid the Queen in the Administration of the Kingdom he joyned with the Queen in the Royal Assent and in Commission Letters patents and in Writs of Summons of Parliament as well as others yet in the words the Crown is reserved onely to the Queen and she must Reign as sole Queen Now if the King had broken this Agreement either the Parliament must over-rule the whole or all that is done must be undone and England must bear the burthen A Queen Regent is doubtless a dangerous condition for England above that of an infant-Infant-King unless she be married onely to her people This was observed by Queen Elizabeth who therefore kept her self unmarried nor did the people otherwise desire her Marriage than in relation to Posterity Few of them liking any one of their own Nation so well as to prefer him so highly above themselves and fewer any Foreigner This was soon espied by Foreign Princes and the Queen her self perceiving that she was like to receive prejudice hereby in her interest amongst them signified by her Embassadors that she never meaned to stoop so low as to match with any of her Subjects but intended to make her choice of some Foreign Prince who neither by Power or Riches should be able to prejudice the interest of any of her Neighbouring Princes A pretty Complement this was to gain expectation from those abroad and better correspondency thereunto Upon this ground divers Princes conceived hopes of more interest than by trial they could find And the Arch-Duke of Austria began a Treaty which seemingly was entertained by her but her Proposals were such as silenced all those of the Austrian Interest for ever after viz. 1. That the Romish Religion should never be admitted into England 2. That no man that she married should ever wear the Title of King. 3. That no Foreigner should ever intermeddle in the Rule and Government of the Church or Commonwealth nor in the Ministry of the Church 4. That if he survived the Queen he should never challenge any Title or Interest in the Government or any Possession in England 5. She would never marry any one that she might not first see So as either she aimed at some inferiour Prince that durst not look so high or else she did but make semblance till she was nigh Forty years old and in all declared that she liked not her Sister Maries choice To these two Powers of Determining and Distributing I shall adde a third of Deputing which the Parliament exercised as formerly it had done Henry the Eighth had in Ecclesiastical matters exercised a power beyond the Law and yet by Parliament had provided positive Laws by which the same ought to have been ordered these were also confirmed in Edward the Sixth's time with some Additionals By
power of Excommunication it self notwithstanding that the Church held it by way of reservation or saving and not by donation from the Parliament by any express Act yet was that saving with such limitations as that it received but a lame power in comparison of what it claimed and exercised in former times For whereas formerly the Church-men had the Writ De Excommunicato Capiendo at their own beck now it will not come but upon Articles and certain Conditions 1. In cases of Heresie 2. Of deserting of the Sacrament 3. Deserting of publick Worship 4. Maintenance of Error 5. Incontinency 6. Vsury 7. Simony 8. Perjury 9. Idolatry In other matters the Spiritual Sword must find or make their own way or else be quiet Secondly The Church was now no less under the Chair and Throne than under power of the Parliament nor is it a wonder if it could not thrive when it was so over◠dropped for Prelacie by the King's arms is lifted up so high above the other Clergie that the rest of the Clergie are as much underlings to the Prelacie as the Prelates are to the King. They dare not offend the Crown lest they should lose their Honours nor the inferiour Clergie them lest they should lose their Livings and Liberties and so the Prelates speak the sense of the Clergie and make the Crown their Oracle Thus in the Church-matters the Crown is all in all CHAP. XXXVII Of the Militia in these latter Times IT cannot be denied but as in the sober Government of this 〈◊〉 there is a Supremacy of Command so also in the rudest times of War and wheresoever the same is setled there must the Militia also be The word Militia is a general notion sufficient enough for a name or title but not to define the thing I take it for nothing else but the Government of the Commonwealth when it is in danger or War or in order thereunto It consisteth in the raising arming ordering and paying of the Souldiery The title of the Supream Power in all this work hath been of late put to the question and brought us to this sad condition of trial by Battle and by Fighting to find out who had the chief power to fight A Lesson that might have been learned from former Generations foregoing at a far cheaper rate when England is well in its wits Where the Law of Peace is setled there also is the Law of War and in what condition the Crown standeth in relation to the Legislative power in time of Peace may be seen in the foregoing Discourse In War the King is the peoples General by his place yet if any impediment do befal either by natural disabilities or civil to render the person incapable of managing of the Service there is no question but the people may order the matter as they please With examples hereof these times are full wherein we have a Child a Virgin and a Married Woman to sway the Work all of them in a very unmeet condition for such a Trust and yet by the help they had they managed it well enough The power of him as King or General in the Army is all one but before it is imbodied as a King onely he may do some things in order thereto according to the Law and Custom of the Nation yet this falls under a double consideration of the time and occasion In the recess of the Parliament he is the first mover and ought to move by the advice of his Council if occasion do provoke to Arms but if the same befal the Parliament then sitting no History or Record do mention that ever he moved but by their concurrent advice and direction The occasion either provoketh offensive or defensive War with other Nations or with the people of his own Nation in the case of Insurrection Examples of War with other Nations that may be called offensive Wars we have but two one in Edward the Sixth's time with Scotland and which was but in pursuance of a War begun by his Father and wherein the Kingdom stood ingaged in a case that concerned the publick good and safety viz. The Marriage of their King refused after promise made The other was in the time of Queen Mary with the French which somewhat reflected also upon the publick safety but more upon the dishonour of the same I◠none of these did either of the Supream Powers array or raise men by Prerogative but onely such as were Voluntier in that work And because the people were ill principled in Edward the Sixth's time in regard of the change of Religion he was induced to hire Foreign aid out of Germany The Wars in the time of Queen Elizabeth were in order to the defence of this Nation being ever under a malignant Aspect from abroad especially from Spain in Ireland France and the Low Countries Yet were these Wars served onely by Voluntiers nor did any Commission give power of impresting men to serve against their wills in any Expedition made to any of those places as the Commissions upon Record do testifie If any Levies of men were otherwise made or compulsory means used for such ends they are to be reckoned up amongst the errata whereof the Parliament took no notice in regard it saw the ends and issues of such Reflections in Government to be successful and honourable and that all was done by Council and a Woman popularly affected and therefore they less feared Invasion upon their Liberties Or otherwise they are to be imputed to the condition of those places being Members of the Commonwealth as the cautionary Towns in the Low Countries and the Irish Plantations were and so befel under another consideration of a defensive War in case of Invasion and common danger thereby or by Intestine broils during which condition as it is the King's duty to levy and array men so is it the duty of the people to be ready to assist one another in all such exigencies and to defend the publick Liberty Nevertheless these Arrays are not left wholly at the Will of the King but to discretion of the Council how far the same shall extend For never were general Arrays made where but one Coast was in danger and where no Conquest is in pretence but onely Piracy or Plunder But if the disease were general as in the year 88 the Array was general and yet it was of none but those that were of the Trained-bands besides such as were Voluntier Secondly The arming of these men was also diversly there was no general Rule or Law for the arming of men since the time of Edward the First to the time of Queen Mary but the Statute at Winton the course of Tenures I mean of such men as were of the Militia of this Kingdom So as when they were raised they were raised in their own Arms. But for such men as passed the Seas for Foreign Service as they were Voluntiers or sent over by the Parliament these were armed according to special contract
the Summons to the Parliament doth hold for this Quae de communi consilio ordinari contigerint and the words in the Coronation-oath Quas vulgus elegerit do speak no less whether they be taken in the â—â—eter perfect-tense or the Future-tense the conclusion will be the same True it is that in all Kings are supposed as present yet is not that valuable in the point of Council which is the foundation of the positive Law. For as the best things under heaven are subject to infirmity so Kings either short or beyond in Age or Wit or possibly given over to their lusts or sick or absent in all which the name of a King adds little more to the Law than a sound yet all the while the Government is maintained with as much honour and power as under the most wise and well-disposed King that ever blessed Throne This is done in the Convention of States which in the first times consisted of Individuals rather than Specificals The great men doubtless did many things even before they saw the English shore that Tacitus noteth yet in the publick Convention of all did nothing alone till of one House they became two The particular time of the separation is uncertain and the occasion more It may be the great Lords thought the mysteries of State too sacred to be debated before the vulgar lest they should grow into curiosity Possibly also might the Commons in their debates wish the great men absent that themselves might more freely vote without angering their great Lords Nevertheless the Royal assent is ever given in the joynt Convention of all But how a double Negative should rest in the house of Lords one originally in themselves the other in the sole person of the King whenas in no case is any Negative found upon Record but a modest waring the answer of such things as the King likes not is to me a mystery if it be not cleared by Usurpation For it is beyond reach why that which is once by the Representative of the People determined to be Honestum should be dis-determined by one or a few whose Counsels are for the most part but Notionary and grounded upon private inconveniencies and not upon experimentals of most publick concernment or that the veult or Soit fait which formerly held the room onely of a Manifesto of the Regal Will to execute the Law then made as his Coronation-Oath to execute all Laws formerly established should be taken to be a determination of the justness or honesty of the thing When as this Royal Assent is many times given by a King that knows no difference between good and evil and is never competent judge in matters that in his opinion do fall into contradiction between his own private interest and the benefit of the people However unequal it may seem yet both that and other advantages were gained by the House of Lords after the separation was once made as many of the ancient Statutes by them onely made do sufficiently hold forth which although in the general they do concern matters of Judicature wherein the Lords originally had the greatest share yet other things also escaped the Common Vote which in after-ages they recovered into their consideration again And the condition of the people in those times did principally conduce hereunto For until the Norman times were somewhat setled the former Ages had ever been uncertain in the changes between War and Peace which maintained the distance between the Lords and their Tenants and the authority of the one over the other savouring of the more absolute command in Law. And after that the Sword was turned into the Plough-share the distance is established by compact of Tenure by Service under peril of default although in a different degree for the Service of a Knight as more eminent in War so in Peace it raised the mind to regard of publick Peace but the service of the Plough supporting all is underneath all yet still under the common condition of Free-men equally as the Knight Peace now had scarcely exceeded its minority before it brought forth the unhappy birth of Ambition Kings would be more absolute and Lords more Lordly the Commons left far behind seldom come into mention amongst the publick Acts of State and as useless set aside This was the lowest ebb that ever the Commonage of England indured which continued till Ambition brought on Contention amongst the great men and thence the Barons Wars wherein the Commons parting asunder some holding for the King who promised them Liberty from their Lords others siding with the Lords who promised them Liberty from the King they became so minded of their Liberties that in the conclusion they come off upon better advantage for their Liberties than either King or Lords who all were losers before their reckoning was fully made These Wars had by experience made the King sensible of the smart of the Lords great interest with the people and pointed him to the pin upon which the same did hang to take which away a design is contrived to advance the value of the Commoners and to level the Peerage that they both may draw in one equal yoke the Chariot of Prerogative The power of the Commons in publick Councils was of some efficacy but not much honour for their meetings were tumultuary time brought forth a cure hereof the flowers of the people are by election sent to be the Representative and so the Lords are match'd if not over-match'd the people less admiring the Lords and more regarding themselves This was but a dazle an Eclipse ensues for Kings having duly eyed the nature of Tenure between the Lords and Commons look upon it as an Out-work or Block-house in their way of approach Their next endeavour is therefore to gain the Knighthood of England within the compass of their own Fee and so by priority to have their Service as often as need should require by a trick in Law as well for their own safety in time of War as for their benefit in time of Peace This was a work of a continuing nature and commended to Successors to accomplish by degrees that the whole Knighthood of England is become no more the Lords till the Kings be first served And thus the power of the People is wholly devolved into the King's Command and the Lords must now stand alone having no other foundation than the affections of the People gained by beneficence of Neighbourhood and ordinary Society which commonly ingratiates the inferiour rank of men to those of higher degree especially such of them as affect to be popular Henry the Seventh found out this Sore and taught his Successors the way to avoid that occasion of Jealousie by calling up such considerable men to attend the Court without other Wages but fruitless hopes or under colour of honour to be had by Kings from the presence of such great men in their great Trains or of other service of special note to be done onely by
men of so high accomplishment And by this means Lordship once bringing therewith both Authority and Power unto Kings before Kings grew jealous of their greatness in these latter days is become a meer Jelly and neither able to serve the interest of Kings if the people should bestir themselves nor their own any longer Henceforth the Commons of England are no mean persons and their Representative of such concernment as if Kings will have them to observe him he must serve them with their Liberties and Laws and every one the publick good of the people No man's work is beneath no man 's above it the best honour of the Kings work is to be Nobilis servitus as Antigonus said to his Son or in plain English Supream Service above all and to the whole I now conclude wishing we may attain the happiness of our Forefathers the ancient Saxons Quilibet contentus sorte propria A VINDICATION Of the ancient way of PARLIAMENTS In ENGLAND THe more Words the more Faults is a divine Maxime that hath put a stop to the publishing of this Second Part for some time but observing the ordinary humour still drawing off and passing a harsher Censure upon my intentions in my First Part than I expected I do proceed to fulfil my course that if Censure will be it may be upon better grounds when the whole matter is before Herein I shall once more mind that I meddle not with the Theological Right of Kings or other Powers but with the Civil Right in Fact now in hand And because some mens Pens of late have ranged into a denial of the Commons ancient Right in the Legislative power and others even to adnul the Right both of Lords and Commons therein resolving all such power into that one principle of a King Quicquid libet lìcet so making the breach much wider than at the beginning I shall intend my course against both As touching the Commons Right joyntly with the Lords it will be the main end of the whole but as touching the Commons Right in competition with the Lords I will first endeavour to remove out of the way what I find pulished in a late Tractate concerning that matter and so proceed upon the whole The subject of that Discourse consisteth of three parts one to prove that the ancient Parliaments before the thirteenth Century consisted onely of those whom we now call the House of Lords the other that both the Legislative and Judicial Power of the Parliament rested wholly in them Lastly that Knights Citizens and Burgesses of Parliament or the House of Commons were not known nor heard of till punier times than these This last will be granted viz. That their several Titles of Knights Citizens and Burgesses were not known in Parliament till of latter times Nevertheless it will be insisted upon that the Commons were then there The second will be granted but in part viz. That the Lords had much power in Parliament in point of Jurisdiction but neither the sole nor whole The first is absolutely denied neither is the same proved by any one instance or pregnant ground in all that Book and therefore not clearly demonstrated by Histories and Records beyond contradiction as the Title-page of that Book doth hold forth to the World. First because not one instance in all that Book is exclusive to the Commons and so the whole Argument of the Discourse will conclude Ab Authoritate Negativa which is no Argument in humane testimony at all Secondly The greatest number of instances in that Book are by him supposed to concern Parliaments or General Councils of this Nation holden by the Representative thereof whereas indeed they were either but Synodical Conventions for Church-matters whereunto the poor Commons he well knoweth might not come unless in danger of the Canons dint or if they did yet had they no other work there than to hear learn and receive Laws from the Ecclesiasticks And the Lords themselves though present yet under no other Notion were they than as Counsel to the King whom they could not cast out of their Council till after-ages though they often endeavoured it Thirdly The Author of that Tractate also well knoweth that Kings usually made Grants and Infeodations by advice of the Lords without the aid of the Parliament And it is no less true that Kings with the Lords did in their several Ages exercise ordinarily Jurisdiction in cases of distributive Justice especially after the Norman entrance For the step was easie from being Commanders in War to be Lords in Peace but hard to lay down that power at the Foot of Justice which they had usurped in the rude times of the Sword when men labour for Life rather than Liberty and no less difficult to make a difference between their deportment in commanding of Souldiers and governing of Countrymen till Peace by continuance had reduced them to a little more sobriety Nor doth it seem irrational that private differences between Party and Party should be determined in a more private way than to trouble the whole Representative of the Kingdom with matters of so mean concernment If then those Councils mentioned by the Author which concern the King's Grants and Infeodations and matters of Judicature be taken from the rest of the Precedents brought by him to maintain the thing aimed at I suppose scarce one Stone will be left for a Foundation to such a glorying Structure as is pretended in the Title-page of that Book And yet I deny not but where such occasions have befaln the Parliament sitting it hath closed with them as things taken up by the way Fourthly It may be that the Author hath also observed that all the Records of Antiquity passed through if not from the hands of the Clergie onely and they might think it sufficient for them to honour their Writings with the great Titles of men of Dignity in the Church and Commonwealth omitting the Commons as not worthy of mention and yet they might be there then present as it will appear they were in some of the particular instances ensuing to which we come now in a more punctual consideration The first of these by his own words appear to be a Church-mote or Synod it was in the year 673 called by the Archbishop who had no more power to summon a Parliament than the Author himself hath And the several Conclusions made therein do all shew that the People had no work there as may appear in the several Relations thereof made by Matthew Westminster and Sir Henry Spelman an Author that he makes much use of and therefore I shall be bold to make the best use of him that I can likewise in vindicating the truth of the point in hand For whatever this Council was it is the less material seeing the same Author recites a Precedent of Aethelbert within six years after Austin's entry into this Island which was long before this Council which bringeth on the Van of all the rest of
Bishop of London and the Embassadors from the West-Saxons could sit amongst them and attest the Conclusions therein made as well as the proper Members of that Nation He cometh in the next place to a Council holden in the year 855 which is more likely to be a Parliament than most of them formerly mentioned if the Tithes of all England were therein given to the Church but hereof I have set down my opinion in the former part of the Discourse And though it be true that no Knights and Burgesses are therein mentioned as the Opponent observeth out of the Title yet if the body of the Laws be duly considered towards the Conclusion thereof it will appear that there was present Fidelium infinita multitudo qui omnes regium Chirographum laudaverunt Dignitates verò sua nomina subscripserunt And yet the Wittagenmotes in these times began to be rare being continually interrupted by the invasions of the Danes The three next Councils alleadged to be in the years 930 944 948. were doubtless of inferiour value as the matters therein concluded were of inferiour regard being such as concern the passing of the Kings Grants Infeodations and Confirmations The Council mentioned to be in the year 965 is supposed to be one and the same with the next foregoing by Sir Henry Spelman which calls it self a General Council not by reason of the general confluence of the Lords and Laity but because all the Bishops of England did then meet The Primi and Primates were there who these were is not mentioned but it is evident that the King of Scots was there and that both he and divers that are called Ministri Regis attested the Conclusions It will be difficult to make out how these should be Members of the House of Lords and more difficult to shew a reason why in the attesting of the Acts of these Councils which the Opponent calls Parliaments we find so few of the Laity that scarce Twelve are mentioned in any one of them and those to descend so low as the Ministri Regis to make up the number Five more of these instances remain before the coming of the Normans The first of which was in the year 975 and in a time when no Parliament according to the Opponents principles could sit for it was an Inter-Regnum The two next were onely Synods to determine the difference between the Regulars and the Seculars in the King's absence by reason that he was under age and they are said to be in the year 977 and 1009. But it is not within the compass of my matter to debate their dates The last two were Meetings or Courts for Judicature to determine the Crime of Treason which every one knows is determinable by inferiour Courts before the high Steward of Judges and therefore not so peculiar to a Parliament as to be made an Argument of its existence And thus are we at an end of all the instances brought by the Opponent to prove that Parliaments before the Norman times consisted of those whom we now call the House of Lords All which I shall shut up with two other Notes taken out of the Book of Councils published by Sir Henry Spelman The first of which concerneth a Grant made by Canutus of an exemption to the Abbey of Bury Saint Edmunds in a Council wherein were present Archbishops Bishops Abbots Dukes Earls Cum quamplurimis gregariis militibus cum populi multitudine copiosa votis regiâ—s unanimiter consentientes The other taken out of the Confessor's Laws which tell us that Tythes were granted to the Church A Rege Baronibus Populo And thus I shall leave these Testimonies to debate with one another whilst the Reader may judge as seemeth most equal to himself Being thus come to the Norman times and those ensuing I shall more summarily proceed with the particulars concerning them because they were times of Force and can give little or no evidence against the Customs rightly setled in the Saxon times which I have more particularly insisted upon that the Original Constitution of this Government may the better appear Now for the more speedy manifesting of the truth in the particulars following I shall pre-advise the Reader in three particulars First that the Church-motes grew more in Power and Honour by the aid of the Normans Law refusing the concurrence and personal presence of Kings whom at length they excluded from their Councils with all his Nobles and therefore it is the less wonder if we hear but little of the Commons joyning with them Secondly That the Norman way of Government grew more Aristocratical than the Saxon making the Lords the chief Instruments of keeping Kings above and People underneath and thus we meet with much noise of meetings between the King and Lords and little concerning the grand meetings of the Kings and the Representative of the People although some foot-steps we find even of them also For the Kings were mistaken in the Lords who meaned nothing less than to serve them with the Peoples Liberties together with their own which they saw wrapped up in the gross Thirdly By this means the Councils of the King and Lords grew potent not onely for advice in particular occasions but in matters of Judicature and declaring of Law ordering of Process in Courts of Pleas which in the first framing were the works of the Wise and Learned men but being once setled become part of the Liberties of every Freeman And it is not to be doubted but these Councils of Lords did outreach into things too great for them to manage and kept the Commons out of possession of their right during the present heat of their ruffling condition yet all this while could not take absolute possession of their Legislative power I now come to the remainder of the particular instances produced by the Opponent which I shall reduce into several Categories for the more clear satisfaction to the Reader with less tediousness First It cannot be denied but the Council of Lords gave advice to Kings in cases of particular emergency nor is it incongruous to the course of Government even to this day nor is it meet that the Parliament should be troubled with every such occasion and therefore the giving of advice to William the Conquerour what course he should take to settle the Laws of England according to the instances in Councils holden An. 1060 and 1007. and to gain favour of the great men according to that in Anno 1106. and in the manner of endowment of the Abbey of Battel as in pag. 25 of the Opponents Discourse and what to do upon the reading of the Pope's Letter according to that in Anno 1114. And whether the Pope's Legate should be admitted as in pag. 18. And how King Stephen and Henry shall come to an Agreement as Anno 1153. And how to execute Laws by Judges and Justices Itinerant as Anno 1176. And touching the manner of ingaging for a Voyage
Womanhood 138. Coverture 139 Custos Regni a formality of State under the Parliaments Order 79. many times conferred upon Children 80. and upon a Woman 148. D. DElegates though named by the King yet by Authority of the Parliament 133 Defender of the Faith 122 Dispensations Licenses and Faculties never in the Crown but by the Parliament givent to the Archbishop under limitations 137 139 Duels ordered by the Marshal as subservient to the Common Law 63. E. EDward the Third his Reign 2. his Title upon Entry by Election ibid. Edward the Fourth his Reign though had Title of Inheritance yet entred by Election 106 Edward the Fifth approached the Crown by Inheritance but never put it on 108 Edward the Sixth his Reign his Title and Possession did meet though he was a Child and his Sister Mary grown in age 152 Ecclesiastical power vide Prelacy and Prelates Elizabeth Queen her Reign 155. her Title by Election 163 Englishire taken away 56 Episcopacy vide Prelates and Prelacy Errors vide Heresie Exchange ordered by the Statute 38 Excommunication 159. the Writ de excommunicato capiendo ordered 169. vide Parliament exportation 38. F. FAlse News punished 66 Felony by riding in armed Troops 56 66 101 150 174 First-fruits regulated 90. taken away from Rome 130 Forcible entries 101 Forts Fortifications and Castles ordered by Parliament 147 171. G. GOal-delivery by the Judges of the Benches 54 97. vide Judges Goals regulated 67 149 Guard for the Kings Person brought in by Henry the Seventh 113 Gypsies made Felons 174 H. HEnry the Fourth his Reign doubtful in his Title but rested upon Election chosen by Parliament sitting when there was no King 68 c. Henry the Fifth his Reign his Title by an Intail by the Parliament 70 c. Henry the Sixth his Reign his Title by the Intail last mentioned though a Child he is admitted to the Crown 72 c. Henry the Seventh first setled a constant Guard his sixfold Right to the Crown and his gaining Prerogative in the persons and Estates of the people ibid. 113 c. Henry the Eighth his natural endowments 116 c. his power in the matters Ecclesiastical 120 c. in Temporals 125 c. Heresie and Errour in Doctrine under the cognizance of the Civil Magistrate 36 92. not punishable by death by Law till Henry the eighths time 126 138. the Writ De Heretico comburendo hath no legal ground in any of those former Times 67 93 95 126 138 Honours vide Parliament Hospitals visited by the Pelacy 90. I. IMportation 42 Judges of Assizes 97 142 Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical not originally in the Prelacy nor absolutely 137 Justices of the Peace their residency and quality their number various their work also 62 99. one Justice 63. and the setling of their Session ibid. their power to take Bail 149. K. KIngs vide Parliament Allegiance Supremacy Militia L. LAbourers their Work and Wages 42. ordered by the Justices of the Peace 63 Lancaster the Princes of that House friends to the Clergie in policy 86 Laws made by the Successors of Henry the Eighth during their minority annulled 69. Ecclesiastical Laws vide Parliament Lieges by Birth though not born within the Allegiance of England 57 Liveries and Tokens inhibited to the Lords 64 103. and limited in the Kings person ibid. means of jealousie between the King and his people 143 Libels in the Spiritual Court to be delivered in Copies upon demand 90 Licenses vide Dispensations Lords their power and jurisdiction in the Parliament 14. in Council 17 142 Lunacy no impediment in Trial of Treason 151. M. MAry Queen her Reign 153. her Title by Election 164. she prejudiced her Supremacy by Marriage 163 Marque and Reprisal 122 Martials Court 62 Matrimonial Causes after the Reformation by Henry the Eight in the Cognizance of the Clerge by leave 139 Militia 58 102 143 122. vide War. Mint 44 84. vide Parliament Monasteries dissolved 117. maintained by Henry the Fourth 86 Money out of England to Rome stopped 32. N. NAvy Royal as Forts for the publick safety maintained at the publick charge 148 Nisi prius 98 Non-residency 139 Noble Ladies Trial 101. O. OYer Terminer 54 98 Ordinary not to be questioned in the Civil Courts for things under Ecclesiastical jurisdiction 28 29. hath cognizance of Vsury 28. of Avoidances Bigamy and Bastardy 29. grant Administration 30. visit Hospitals and call Executors to account 90. hath power to fine and imprison 91 141. to keep Courts but the Authority doubtful 137. have Cognizance of the Heresie 91 138. Matrimony Non-residence ibid. In Queen Elizabeth's time their jurisdiction left in doubt 168 c. Oath ex Officio first brought in by the Church-men in matters Ecclesiastical 92. afterwards by the Parliament into the Star-chamber in cases criminal 142. P. PArdon of Crimes not absolutely in the King 11 Parliament without the King consisting of three States 69. without the Clergie 34 Parliaments power in ordering of the Crown 75 133 162. In ordering the King's person by Protectors 9. vide Protector In ordering their Children In ordering their Family 10 75. In ordering their Revenues 10 75 68. In ordering their Council 83 In the Militia vide Militia and War. In conferring places of Honour and Trust 11 23 In ordering the Mint vide Mint In making Ecclesiastical Laws Concerning Church-Government 131 c. 121 165. Concerning Doctrine 123 131 138 c. Concerning Worship 131 Concerning Church-censures 140 In granting Licenses and Dispensations 137 In final Appeals 133 In ordering it self 14 76 In Judicature 15 111 Parliament not inconstant though mutable 110 Peace Justices and their Sessions 62 c. 99 c. 148 c. 173 c. penal Laws executed to get money 108 114 Pleadings in English 57 Pope's power in England abated 33 c. vide Ordinary Supremacy Archbishop Prelacy not favoured by the Canon 140. their power since the time of Queen Mary 166. their dignity and power distinguished 28 34 Priests Wages 41 91 Praemunire and Provisors 32 34 c. 89 Proclamations made equal to Laws 125. altered 158 Protectors variety of them makes a doubtful Government 3 5 72 Purveyance regulated 31 39 R. RAvishment consented to forfeits Joynture 56 Request Court established by Cardinal Wolsey 140 Richard the Second his Reign 6. endeavours to over-rule the Parliament but failed in the conclusion 7 Richard the Third's Reign 108. his Title by Vsurpation and Murther ibid. Riots 101. S. SAnctuaries changed into fewer priviledged places 151 Servants imbezelling Felony ibid. 174 Sheriffs Courts regulated 149. Election of Sheriffs 55. Farm of the County 98. continuance in service ibid. Extortion ibid. Souldiers vide War. Staple 42 c. 111 Star-chamber 19 c. 141 Stealers of Men and Women Felony 174 Supremacy Supream Head 120. certainly not Absolute or Arbitrary power nor a Legislative power 166 c. Supream Governour 159. in causes Ecclesiastical ibid. c. in Temporal ibid. T. TEnths and First-fruits
from the gripe of the Clergie on the other who hitherto held the Cognizance of the Markets in Weights and Measures to themselves This model so pleased all men that Richard the Second that was pleased with nothing but his own pleasure gave unto the Justices of Peace yet further power to execute the Statute at Northampton against riotous ridings and to settle the Wages of Labourers and Servants to punish unlawful Huntings by the meaner sort of people and regrators of Wool false Weights in the Staple unlawful wearing of Liveries and unlawful Fishings contrary to the Statute at Westminster 2. Thus was the power of Justices of Peace grown to that heighth in these and other things that it undermined not onely the Council-Table and Kings Bench but the Commissions of Gaol-delivery and of Oyer and Terminer so far forth as their work was much less than formerly For Neighbours in cases of crime are better trusted with the Lives and Estates of men than Strangers so as in all this the people are still the gainers The manner of Judicature by these Justices of the Peace still remains nothing appears by any Statute in these times that one Justice of the Peace might do alone but record a forcible Detainer although questionless in point of present security of the Peace and good Behaviour by the intent of the Statutes he might do many things but in Cases of Oyer and Terminer all must be done in publick Sessions which the Justices of the Peace had power to hold by Commission onely until the Thirty sixth year of Edward the Third and ever after that they held their Sessions by vertue of the Statutes and had power to determine divers things in their Sessions according to discretion These were remedies after the Fact now see what preventing Physick these times afforded One thing that much irritated the spirits of men into discontents was false News or slanderous reports raised and spread amongst the great men For in these Times the Lords were of such a considerable power as the vexation of one Lord proved the vexation of a multitude of the meaner sort And though the Statute of Westminster the 1. formerly had provided against such Tales yet it touched onely such as concerned discord between the King and people although by implication also it might be construed to extend further But Richard the Second willing to live in quiet that he might enjoy his pleasure would have the people know their duties in plain words and agreed to a Law That all such as published such false News tending to sow strife between the Great men should be imprisoned until the first mover was found and if he were not found then the Relator should be punished by advice of the Council So much power was then given to the Council whatever it was Thus the seed was choked or was so intended to be though every passion was not thus suppressed For some angers conquer all fear and will hold possession come what will. In the next place therefore provision is made against the first Actings in sorting of parties by Tokens and Liveries utterly inhibiting the meaner sort of the people from giving of Liveries to maintain quarrels upon pain of Fine and Imprisonment and the Trial to be before the Justices of Assize which it seems was in affirmance of former Laws as by the Preamble of the Statute doth appear though the Laws themselves are not extant About Fifteen years after it was by sad experience found that the Lords maintained quarrels by multitude of Liveries and therefore another Law was made inhibiting the Lords to give Liveries to any but their menial Servants and it is ordered that the Justices of the Peace shall make enquiry of such offences and punish them according to their discretion A third prevention was provided against gathering together of Parties after they are sorted For the humours may so abound as nothing will keep them in they must either break out into a sore or a long sickness of State will certainly follow To this end therefore the Statute made at Northampton is again revived expresly forbidding all persons to ride armed unless in some particular cases of executing Justice or guarding the person of the King or his Justices and suchlike And if men will be so adventurous as to outâ—dare Law by publick force Troopings together and riotous Ridings another course is taken not by Commission of the Peace but rather of War directed unto valiant persons in every County and they have power thereby to apprehend such Offenders and imprison them until the Gaol-delivery though no Indictment be found thereof until the Gaol-delivery shall be By this Commission therefore power is given of Posse Comitatus in nature of a Commission of Array with an additional power of fighting and destroying so as though the King granteth the Power by the Commission yet the Parliament giveth the Power to the Commission and be it a Commission for Peace or War it is originally from that power The fourth and last prevention was the taking away means of continuance and supporting such Riotous ways Viz. Castles and Gaols out of the Custody of private hands and restoring them to their Counties For Gaols and Castles are taken promiscuously for places of security in times of Peace to keep ill persons from going out and in times of War from getting in Amongst these some belonged to the King and were committed to such as he favoured who commonly in such times of Oppression and Violence grew too big for Justice usurping a Gaol delivery and making such places of strength many times even to the innocent a Prison to keep them from the Law but unto guilty persons an Asylum to defend them against the Law. And these thus belonging to the King were under no Law but of Prerogative whereas other Castles of private persons were under the yoke of the Statute 13 E. 1. For remedy of all which the Kings Castles are once more returned to the Sheriff's Custody by Act of Parliament who questionless have the power to dispose of all places of strength whether in order to Peace or War and could not dispose them into a more safe and indifferent hand than the Sheriff's who is as well the King's Officer as the Kingdoms Servant and much intrusted by the Law in the execution of its own power And thus is this Nation now prepared for a setled Peace a condition that is long in ripening and soon rotten unless it be well fenced and over-awed by a good Conscience But Richard the Second was neither so good nor so happy his Heart affected to be high but his Head could not bear it he turns giddy and runs far wide Those that would reduce him he enforces into Foreign Countries and himself holds on his career over Hedge and Ditch into Ireland where under pretension of holding possession of that Kingdom he lost England and whilst he plays
his game in that Country another plays King by your leave in this and steps into the Throne teaching the King thereby this Lesson though too late That Non-residency is dangerous for a Priest but unto a Prince fatal unless his Subjects be fast to him when he is loose to them CHAP. XIII A View of the Summary Courses of Henry the Fourth Henry the Fifth and Henry the Sixth in their several Reigns HE that played this prank was the banished Duke of Hertford Son of John of Gaunt and by his death now become Duke of Lancaster by Title and as the Times then were it proved not hard to get more For in uncertain Commonwealths it is an easie thing for a man of opinion that hath less than his due to get more than he ought As Son of John of Gaunt this Duke had the peoples good wishes he a wise and a brave man and under oppression gained the more upon the people by how much they love brave men and compassionate such as suffer wrong especially from such persons from whom they all found the like measure All these concurring with the King's absence invited the Duke to adventure himself upon the influence of the peoples favour to gain his own right and what more the people would allow him and if no more yet his Honour is saved he came for his own and attained his end Thus then he comes over without Army or Foreign Power or other help saving the advice and interest of Archbishop Arundel who was his Companion in suffering Partner in the Cause and no less welcome to the Clergie than the Duke himself was to the people and so gained power to the Duke though he brought none Upon their arrival the Aspects of all are benign the Dukedom waits for him and in that as in a Mirrour he beholds the way fair and easie yet further it pities him to see the Kingdom so torn in pieces and spoiled The people knew him able and hoped him willing to amend all they offered him their Service which he accepts and therewith the Crown So hard a thing it is for to put a stop to a Conquerour in his career By this time was the Duke of Hertford thus become Duke of Lancaster and King of England under the name of Henry the Fourth by a design that in the proof was more easie than commendable and which being effected cost more skill to make that seem fair which was so foul than to accomplish the thing He therefore first heaps together Titles enough to have buried the clamour of Usurpation if it would have succeeded Conquest was a Title freest from Dispute whilst Power holds but it looks better from a Foreign Enemy than one sworn to the English Crown and therefore after that had served his turn he disclaimed it as that which was though meet enough to have yet unmeet to hold His right by Designation from his Predecessor he glanced upon but durst not adventure it too deep into the peoples consideration whose Ancestors had formerly over-ruled the Case against King John. He then stayed upon a concealed Title from a concealed Son of Henry the Third of whom they who listed might be perswaded but few believed the thing nor did himself but thence takes his slight up to a Jus Divinum or some hidden Fate that called him to the work but even there his Wings failed him and so he falls flat upon the Peoples Election De bene esse Some of these or all together might make Title enough for a great Man that resolved to hold by hook what he had got by crook and therefore trussing them up all together he enters his claim to the Crown As coming from the Bloud Royal from King Henry and through the Right that God his Grace hath sent me with the help of my Kin and Friends to recover the same which was in point to be undone for want of good Governance and due Justice The extract of all is that he was chosen by the People and Parliament then sitting And albeit that by the Resignation of Richard the Second the Parliament might seem in strict construction of Law to be expired together with the Kings power who called them together yet did not that Parliament so apprehend the matter but proceeded not onely to definitive Sentence of deposing him but declared themselves by their Commissaries to be the Three States and Representative of the People of England maintaining thereby their subsistency by the consistence of the Members together although their Chief was for the present like a head in a Trance till they had chosen Henry the Fourth to succeed in the Throne by this means preventing the conceit of discontinuance in the very Bud of the Notion Much like his entry was his continuance a continual tide of Foreign and Domestick War and Conspiracy enough to exercise his great Courage although he was more wise than warlike being loth to take up Arms for well he knew that a sick Title never sleeps but in a Bed of Peace and more loth to lay them down For besides Victory whereby he gained upon his Enemies in time of War he knew how to make advantage of them in time of Peace to secure his Friends to keep others in awe to enforce such Laws as stood with reason of State and the present posture of Affairs and where Laws failed to fill up the period with Dictates of his own Will. And upon this account the Product was a Government full of Ulcers of Bloudshed without regard of persons whether of the Lay or Religious Order without Legal Trial or priviledge of Clerk. So was Archbishop Walden dethroned Archbishop Scroop put to death and Dukes were dismounted without Conviction or Imputation saving of the Kings displeasure Taxes multiplied although begotten they were upon the Parliament like some monstrous Births shewn to the World to let it know what could be done but concealed by Historians to let it know what may not be done Yea the Priviledges of Parliament invaded in point of Election A thing that none of his Predecessors ever exemplified to him nor none of his Successors ever imitated him in Nor had he purposed it but that he was loth the People should know more of the Government than needs must To keep off Foreign Troubles he made Peace with France for longer time than he lived yet was ever infested with the Sword of St. Paul in behalf of Richard the Second's Queen and with the Factions between the Houses of Orleans and Burgundy in which he had interested himself to preserve the Foreign Neighbourhood in Parties one against another that himself might attend his own security at home He would have moved the Scots but they were already under English Banners nor could he reach so far having so many Enemies even in his own bosom The Welsh were big with Antiquity and Mountains of Defence they begin to bethink themselves of their Antient Principality hold the Kings Arms at hard duty